Archive of Our Own

Work Text

Prolog

“Give it rest.” Stella told her boyfriend as she walked through his house. The one she and her brother had been playing in since they were kids. Her younger brother had become fast friends with the young Stilinki boy leaving Stella to catch up.

“I just don’t get what’s so special about Isaac.” Stiles stated. Stella simply rolled her eyes as she sat down on his couch reaching for the remote.

“You sound a little jealous, Sti.” Stella teased. The younger boy scoffed and sat down in the chair to the right of her.

“I’m not jealous.” The boy grumbled. “It’s just every time I ask you to stay away from him you don’t.” Stella sighed as she turned the tv off and placed the remote back down on the coffee table.

“Do you really want to do this?” Stella asked, her voice exhausted. “Again?” She was so tired over the same two arguments. Both over Stella’s best friends. The problem was Stiles was jealous of the two of her friends.

Which she got, she didn’t like seeing him get closer with Lydia but it wasn’t her business who he’s friends with. Even if she felt like crying every time the other girl was mentioned.

She had talked to Scott about it and he had told her that if his best friend does anything that the boy would be found dead. It was said as a joke but it had made her laugh. Distracting her from her negative feelings.

“Yeah Stella, I think I do.” Stiles stated. Stella nodded as she turned more towards him, her body moving ever so slightly to the right.

“To be honest I don’t think you understand my boundaries.” Stella stated, starting off the conversation. “I feel that you believe that you have the right to decide who I spend my time with. And it’s frustrating. We have the same fight almost everyday.”

Stella tries to keep the conversation calm. She didn’t really want to fight but no matter how calm she tried to keep the conversations they never were.

“If you're tired of the fighting then you should listen to me.” Stiles stated. He wasn’t seeing the bigger picture.

“And you say that every time we fight. I should listen to you, yet I don't think you’re truly listening to what I’m saying. Derek and Isaac are my best friends, they aren’t going anywhere. No matter how many times we fight, my answer is going to be the same.” Stella stated.

“Why can’t you just see it from my perspective?” Stiles asked, running a hand over his face.

“It would be like me asking you to stay away from Scott. Seems stupid, no?” Stiles scoffed.

“That’s completely different!” Stiles called loudly.

“No it isn’t. The only difference is the fact I’m a girl.” Stella told him as she stood up from the couch.

“A girl with a boyfriend.” Stiles stood from his chair. Stella rolled her eyes as she walked towards the front door.

“Why can’t you just drop it?” Stella called as she grabbed her bag from the coat rake it hung on.

“I care about you.” Stiles told her.

“If you cared about me, you wouldn’t still be caught up in Lydia Martin.” Stella didn’t mean for it to slip out. Stella sighed as she slowly turned to look at Stiles, the boy standing with an unreadable look on his face. “Look, it doesn't matter.”

“No, tell me what you meant by that.” Stiles said, quieter. Stella took a breath in before getting ready to talk.

“It’s just our entire lives. I've always come second to Lydia. No matter if we were fighting or as much in love as we were when we first started dating. It was always Lydia. But I haven’t said anything because it wasn’t my decision as to who you hang out with.” Stella stated, “And these last few months you two have been getting closer and it hurts because I know you would leave me in a split second for her.”

“That’s not true.” Stiles breathed as he stepped towards Stella, the girl taking a step back from him leaving his hand expended in air.

“Yes it is.” Stella told him.

“The only reason me and Lydia have gotten any closer than we were was because you’ve been pulling away from me. Ever since you got bit. It’s all changing.” Stiles stated.

Tears stung Stella’s eyes, “So it’s my fault.” Her voice broke off on the last word. Her pulling every further away from Stiles.

“No, It’s Derek’s and his promising pack’s fault.” Stella scoffed as she moved around Stiles to walk away from him. “That’s why you should stay-”

“For the last time, he’s not going anywhere.” Stella cut him off sharply. “So get over it.” The words biting as she kept walking.

“At least someone wants you.” The words were quiet and Stella doubted she was even supposed to hear them. They sent her heart straight to her stomach, her hand landing on her stomach.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Stella asked, her voice quiet as she turned to fully look at him. Stiles paused in his reply, taking in the crestfall look on her face.

“All of it. Your parents didn’t want you and personally my life would have been so much better if I had never met you.” Stiles' eyes widened as if he had just now registered his own words, but he didn’t rush to take any of the back leaving Stella to believe he meant every word.

The words cut her deeper than any knife ever would. The tears fell from her eyes in waves down her tinted pink cheeks. She felt like she couldn’t breathe, like the air had been vacuumed from her lungs.

She bit the inside of her cheek as she stared at him. “Really? Really the parents card. My parents chose me.” Stella stated.

“You’ve already driven off one.” Stiles stated, again it was quiet, like he didn’t mean for her to hear.

“Yeah, well at least my dad doesn’t live in the same house as me and still avoids me, at least he doesn’t spend all his time at work because he can’t stand to be in the same room as me for more than five minutes.” Stella told him harshly. The words were like poison on her tongue. She hated how his face fell when her words had landed.

That the tears had glossed over his eyes. “You're just a sad broken little girl with daddy issues.” Stiles told her. Stella’s eyes flared, golden amber meeting his own.

“Well, I guess that makes two of us then.” Stella stated. “You know what, I’m done.”

“Done with what?” Stiles asked.

“All of it. Us, this town. You. We’re done. Go talk to Lydia or something, I really don’t care anymore.” Stella pushed past him, she didn’t bother to pay attention to the words that were called after her.

She couldn’t stay here anymore. She couldn’t. She was eighteen anyways she didn’t need to stay here and take on all the burden that Peter had thrown her into. She didn’t have to.

So she didn’t. She left that night. She didn’t bother to say goodbye to many people, her brother, mother, and her two best friends were the only ones she had said goodbye to. No one else even seemed to care about her so why should she care about them. The truth is she shouldn’t.

She wanted to find out the truth about her biological parents, she just wanted to know about them. If they had a good reason to leave her. If maybe they wanted her after all.

But she wasn’t going into this with blind hope. She had a mother and didn’t want or need another one. She wanted closure.

The eighteen year old had never felt like she belonged. She loved her mom and brother but she never felt like it was home. Other than the people she felt like a stranger and that included her friends.

She has felt weird especially after getting bit by Peter with her brother. She felt like something was crawling under her tanned skin.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter OneStella had just arrived in the small town of Mystic Falls. It was just crawling with supernatural creatures. Her and her sister, Hayley Marshall had tracked down information to the small town.
Of course Stella didn’t know about Shane the creepy professor. Who was obsessed with finding Silas and his equally creepy followers.
Stella was sitting at the bar in Mystic Grill, her back was to the rest of the bar and grill as she gently sipped on the whiskey.
The girl was eighteen years old at the moment, only being ten months younger than her sister, Hayley.
She felt a presence beside her, she turned her head only slightly catching a glimpse of the stranger in front of her. He had dark hair, it was curly but only slightly, like loose waves in his hair.
His eyes were blue, similar to hers. The man was tall with broad shoulders and a thinner waist. The part that drew Stella in though had to have been the small but nonetheless breathtaking smile.
It was nothing more than a turn of the lips, but it left Stella’s heart racing. She turned back to her drink and thought for a moment. She needed to forget those brown eyes. The ones she had used to love.Even now her whiskey stared up at her, the same color as those stupid eyes. The ones she had gazed into as her heart was broken into a million pieces. She was left feeling like she had never belonged in the one place she felt okay in.
So, she downed her drink and turned towards the man. This seemed to have been his plan seeing as he was already turned around and looking at her. His elbow leaning against the bar holding him in place.
“Hello, gorgeous.” His accent threw her off, she had lived in California of course she had heard accents before but she was in the middle of nowhere Virginia.
It wasn’t quite British, it mixed with many other accents. But it sounded the most like a Scandinavian accent, it reminded her of the shows with Vikings in them.
“Hello, handsome.” Stella replied without missing a beat. This made the stranger grin slightly.
Those few words exchanged were the start to an epic love story. One of the few that actually got a happy ending. The two kept meeting up, enjoying the other company.
Stella noticed how stressed he was becoming with his siblings and having to keep them on leashes. Each needing their very own leash. From what she could gather, Elijah was the easiest one to keep up with even though the original liked to play favorites.
The problem with Elijah was that he liked to keep his business, his business. Which wouldn’t be a problem if it didn’t include murder, torcher, and betrayal.
Finn was next, he was obsessive in his goal to find his beloved Sage. Again not a problem but he tended to have the same manners of Elijah in dealing with the pain of not being able to find Sage.
Niklaus was a different story. Always selling a sibling down the river for his hybrids and the doppelgangers blood. Hendrik had enough of that. He was a hybrid himself but he never acted the way Klaus did. Which was threats of daggers and killing the whole town in a bloody tantrum.
Kol was the easiest one to control for Hendrik, but he didn’t need to control him. Kol did his best to make his younger brother's life easier with a little bit of chaos. Hendrik appreciated it, especially when Kol would get his brother to relax even for a few hours.
Rebekah was claiming she had found someone good this time, despite the human boy having tried to kill them so many times Hendrik had lost count. And her constantly trying to kill Elena Gilbert and steal the girl's boyfriend at the same time left Hendrik with a headache.
His only relief was being with Stella. The girls whose laughs were enough to clear away a thousand years of rain clouds. The one who’s voice sounded like a melody that Hendrik just wanted to keep hearing.But all good things must come to an end. The end being Stella and Hayley planning on leaving the small town of Mystic Falls.
Bright light pierced through the window, waking the two from their sleep. Strong arms were wrapped around Stella’s waist. Her back was pressed against someone’s chest.
She instantly knew who it was. Hendrik Mikaelson. A name that meant just about every word in the book. Stella smiled to herself, pushing back further. A low chuckle escaped through the hybrid's mouth.
“Trying to get comfortable?” Stella nodded her head against the pillow, a smile resting on her face, something that always seemed to find her when she was with the hybrid.
Stella felt like she had known Hendrik her entire life. He was the prince in every fairytale that comes when the princess needs him. Maybe fairytales are outdated but she still felt like she was living in one.
Hendrik had called them beauty and the beast. Fitting, Stella had told him with a smile. They had been sitting on this very bed and breakfast bed, taking out Chinese food. Stella remembered it with great detail, her only wearing his button up.
He kissed her hard and told her that she could always be the beauty to his beast, Stella had laughed and hoped that their time wouldn’t end. But it had to. There was a reason that she and Hayley had found themselves in the dreary town. And falling into whatever her and Hendrik had was not the reason.
“Good morning, gorgeous.” Stella was turned around quickly to lay on her back, Hendrik hovered over her, less than an inch between their bodies.
Stella leaned up and connected their lips gently. Hendrik’s hand found the side of her face, caressing it softly. Hendrik didn’t want her to leave. He finally had something, someone, all his and now the universe was just taking her away.
Hendrik pulled away first despite everything in him screaming to never let her go. He dipped in to kiss the birthmark, it was laid under her collarbone. He knew that he had seen that birthmark before.
Hendrik clicked his tongue against the roof of his mouth when he pulled away from her body. He felt intoxicated. “I’ve figured it out.” He whispered, dipping next to her ear.“The birthmark?” Stella asked. Hendrik nodded his head before moving to sit up. He had told Stella many times that he had seen that birthmark before, but he always had trouble placing it.
“It’s from a family in New Orleans. Labonair. It’s the only family I’ve ever come across where every member had the same birthmark, let alone this one.” Hendrik told her. “Kol had researched the beginnings of it once. Werewolf royalty, he had said. Went on about it being safer if they all moved from New Orleans. Saying it was a gateway for someone. I can’t remember the name. He said that New Orleans would be like a beacon for them. I don’t know what he meant by it, I don’t think he did either.” Hendrik sighed, rubbing his eyes with his palms.
Stella sat up and placed her hand on his back, leaning forward to gently rest her forehead against him, between his tense shoulder blades.
“Thank you.” Stella whispered against his back.
“For what?” Hendrik asked. Stella shrugged her shoulders even though she knew he could see her do so.
“For everything.” She stated, softly. “I don’t know it’s just you’ve always made me feel normal.” Hendrik turned around to look at her, taking her face in his hands.
“Normal’s boring. We’re not normal.” Stella smiled slightly. Hendrik couldn’t help himself, he pressed his lips against hers.
When they pulled away Hendrik laid his head on her shoulder. “If you ever find yourself in New Orleans, find me.” Hendrik chuckled deeply at her words.“Find you?” He asked lifting his head to look at her. Stella nodded. “Miss McCall I might just follow you.” The way he looked at her made her heart soar. His words felt like they were pressing into her, making impressions in every part of her.
“I’ll be waiting.” Stella stated as she finally climbed from the bed. She made quick work of getting dressed. She could feel Hendrik’s eyes on her the entire time, it made her heart flutter in her chest.
She had packed the night before so she could just grab her stuff. But now she wished she hadn’t. JUst so she could have a few more moments with the original. It wasn’t like Stella didn’t know what or who Hendrik is. She simply didn’t care. Everything about him drew her in. She wondered if on some cosmic level if they were meant to end up back up in each other's messes like they had the first time.
Stella hoped. She hoped this wasn’t goodbye, at least not forever. Stella turned back around to see Hendrik pulling on his button up shirt. Hendrik noticed her gaze and walked over to her. Her head was handing down slightly, a sad look on her face.“I don’t want to say goodbye.” She whispered almost too quietly for him to hear. Hendrik sighed and wrapped his arms around her shoulders.
“Goodbye, Stella.” Hendrik kissed her head before he was gone a second later. Her life would be better off without him in it.
This was some summer sling and she would be better for it. But it didn’t mean his heart didn't break slightly as he sped from the room. She is perfect in every view of the word. But Hendrik had to let her go. Anyone who ends up in his family’s drama ends up ruined. He can’t ruin her. Because that would break him.
Stella sighed and ran her hands through her hair, then down her face. She grabbed her suitcase and bags and made quick work of leaving the room. It felt like it was suffocating her slowly just being in the room.
Hayley was waiting in the parking lot leaning against the driver's side door. Stella awkwardly shuffled over to her in her tennis shoes, sweat pants, and Hendrik’s T-shirt he had left a few nights ago.
Hayley raised an eyebrow as she spotted the girl. Stella just continued to walk over. Hayley opened her mouth like she was about to say something but Stella cut her off.
“Shut up.” The girl grumbled as she hopped into the passenger side of the car. Hayley rolled her eyes as she put her sister's bags into the trunk of the car.
“You know,” Hayley started as she opened the driver's side door. “I wasn’t going to say anything.”“Yes you were. Come on Hayley, I know you. And your first comment would be about the shirt.” Stella told her.
“You're right. I was going to comment about the shirt. But that is not your shirt.” Hayley stated as she started the car.
Stella rolled her eyes as she looked down at the shirt. It wasn’t her shirt and it was really large on her much smaller body. Hendrik was rather tall, easily over six feet and he had broad shoulders and covered his muscles all over his body. So yes, the shirt was obviously not her shirt.
“Look no need to be ashamed of whoevers shirt you're wearing. I mean I slept with Klaus.” Stella’s mouth fell open in shock. Hayley was biting her lip, she had blurted it out in hopes that it would seem like she doesn’t care. But the truth was she cared a lot.
She had slept with a thousand year old psychopath. And she didn’t necessarily feel any guilt but she was kind of ashamed.
“I mean I can’t really say much. I’ve maybe kind of been sleeping with his brother.” Stella stated. Hayley turned towards her.
“No way. Princess Stella McCall who still had her V-card at eighteen has been sleeping with someone. As in more than once.” Stella nodded her head as she looked down at her hands in her lap. “Which one?” Hayley asked.“Hendrik.” Hayley shrugged her shoulders softly.
“I mean out of all of the Mikaelson’s Hendrik was definitely the best choice.” Stella laughed gently at her sister’s words. “I mean I’ve seen him. I’m not blind. I get it.”
Stella slapped her sister’s shoulder who now had a pride filled smile on her face. Obviously her goal had been to get Stella to laugh and it had worked.
Two months later.
Stella’s car pulled into the old bayou. Her tires running in the mud splashing it up onto her car. The houses looked more like cabins but they seemed to have been abandoned for years. The dirt and vines and weeds were the tale tell.
Stella hesitated to get out of the car. She shouldn’t have but by the time she looked at her sister to tell her that Hayley was already climbing out of the car.
Stella sighed as she opened the car door. She muttered under her breath complaining about the humid cold. It shouldn’t be this cold.
“Something’s wrong.” Stella whispered, yelling at her sister. The dark woods set her on edge and the dred filling her stomach made her sick.
“You think.” Hayley shot back as they both rushed back into the car. Stella screamed as her ears filled with a loud piercing ringing noise. She hit her knees as Hayley passed out, only to be caught by someone in a black hood.
Stella glared up at them, her hands covering her ears, tears streaming down her face. Her claws extended before she finally passed out.
Jane-Anne rushes over to look at the passed out wolf. She had blood coming from her ears. She felt panic fill her chest. If Hendrik found out about this they would all lose their heads. All of the witches knew how much this one werewolf girl had meant to Hendrik, much more than a one night stand that Hayley and Klaus shared. But these two shared a connection.
Jane-Anne reached over and pressed her hand to Stella’s head, her hand barely made contact before she was pulling it away burnt. Jane-Anne looked down at her hand. She could feel the magic coming from her burn.Her eyes landed on Stella’s stomach. She shook her head thinking it should be impossible. There was no way that a fetus this young should have that much magic.
***Hendrik stood at Klaus’s side as his brother scanned the French Quarter. “Don’t act like you’ve been dragged here, Hendrik. You volunteered to come, remember?” Klaus asked as he looked over at his brother.
Hendrik sighed. “Yes, I remember. But you should also take into account that these witches aren’t just conspiring against you but me also, Niklaus.” Klaus rolled his eyes.
“We both know that’s not why you agreed to come.” Niklaus began to walk off as Hendrik followed.
“What do you mean by that?” Hendrik found himself asking.
“The werewolf. The one that was staying at the Inn. I know she ended up here somewhere and that you hope you can see her before we leave.” Klaus stated.
“Maybe I won’t leave.” Klaus laughed at his brother's words.
“Come on Hendrik. You hate New Orleans, always have always will. And I’m assuming that's not going to change for one little werewolf.” Klaus stated.He moved away from Hendrik when he spotted a witch. She had a scarf over her head and a crystal ball in front of her. Hendrik almost laughed at the look on her face when she spotted the two of them.
“Good afternoon. Time for one more.” Klaus asked as he sat down in the seat..
“I have nothing to say to you.” The witch stated.
“Being brave are we?” Hendrik asked. “Or stupid.”
“You don’t even know me.” Klaus stated, interrupting his brother and his threats. Hendrik wasn’t the one to go off the rails but he did threaten people when they stood in front of what he wanted. And right now he wanted to see his little werewolf, so the sooner they wrapped this up the sooner he could find her.
“I know what you are. Half vampire, half beast. You are the hybrids.” She spat out like it was some kind of curse.
“We’re looking for someone– a witch. Perhaps you might be able to help us find her. Jane-Anne Deveraux.” Hendrik cut in.The woman reacts visibly to the name. “Sorry, I don’t know.” She stated.“It’s not nice to lie.” Hendrik stated. “If you don’t help I have someone who will. And it won't be nice for Jane-Anne.”“Witches don’t do magic in the quarter outside of teachings. Those are Marcel’s rules and no one breaks Marcel’s rules.” The witch stated.
“Marcel’s rules.” Niklaus’s shoulders tensed. Hendrik knew how much Marcel meant to Klaus. A son. Hendrik knew how much it tore him apart when he had died. And if he hadn’t, and Klaus never came back to check he would never forgive himself. For all the things Klaus is, he loved that boy like his own. “Do you know where we might find Marcel?”
***The two brothers walk into the bar. Hendrik felt the hair on the back of his neck stand up. This place was crawling with Vampires. Hendrik could feel it, and part of him hated it. His attention is drawn to the stage where Marcel is singing karaoke.
Hendrik’s heart would have stopped if it wasn’t dead already at the sight of him. Marcel was like a nephew to him. While the others had problems with him, Hendrik never had. He also wasn’t around very often during their time in New Orleans. He had taken a detour with Kol and his pack to the witches of Africa, during the time of the city’s building.
Kol had been searching for a way to get his magic back and Hendrik was more than happy to help him find a way to get it back. His brother was never the same since he had lost his magic. Hendrik had wondered if losing his magic was like Hendrik losing his wolf. It was painful at times, and it always felt like there was a hole in
his chest.
But when he had asked Kol he had concluded that losing his magic was so much worse than Hendrik losing his wolf. Kol had been connected to the Earth itself. He could feel every plant, every creature. And when it severed it was like his humanity being ripped away from him for something he never asked for.
Knowing how much pain Kol had gone through silently, Hendrik asked himself how his brother was still as sane as he was.
In Africa was where they first learned of Silas. Kol, Hendrik, and his pack had hunted down and killed as many of Silas’s followers as they could. They even stopped Marcos from coming back. But of course the Mystic Falls gang was too wrapped up in Elena being human again they meddled with things they had no clue about and had almost destroyed the world in the process.
Hendrik wanted to applaud them for their stupidity, but at the time his anger consumed him and he found no amusement in the circumstance. Hendrik had wanted to rub in Jeremy’s death to Elena after they had brutally murder Kol in front of him.
Some nights Hendrik can’t even close his eyes because that’s all he sees. Karma had taken Elena’s brother and Hendrik thought that was the first good thing the universe had ever done for him.
Hendrik missed when the song ended, only drawing himself back in to listen when Marcle stepped off the stage. Hendrik watched as Marcel moved towards the bar. Hendrik could tell these had to be his friends. But the way they seemed to show their necks proved more like soldiers.
Hendrik was almost proud. He had taught Marcel everything he could about the idea of ruling. Whatever that may be. A pack or a coven. Or even an army.
Marcel’s head snapped over towards the two of them. Hendrik could see the smile Marcel was fighting down. It was the same look he had as a child when he knew he had done something wrong but couldn’t feel bad for it.

“Klaus.” Marcel muttered like it was a bad word.“Marcel.”
“Must have been a hundred years since that business with your papa.” Marcel stated, motioning his head to both of them.“Marcel, you and I both know he wasn’t our real father.” Hendrik stated.
“Has it really been that long?” Klaus asked as he and Marcel both crept forwards.. Hendrik stayed back and let them have their fun.
“The way I recall it, he ran you and your family out of town. Left a trail of dead vampires in his wake.” Marcel stated.
“Yes, and a rather pretty catherdrawl.” Hendrik chimed in.
“And yet how fortunate you managed to survive. My father I’m afraid, I recently incinerated to dust.” Klaus’s voice dropped to almost a growl. The anger in his tone sent all of Marcel’s lackeys to their feet, which turned out to be over half the bar.
“Well, if I had known you were coming back to town, if I’d have a heads-” Marcel was cut off by Klaus.
“What, Marcel? What would you have done?” Klaus asked. Marcel broke out into a grin, just as happy as the last time Hendrik had seen it.
“I would have thrown you a parade.” Marcel called pulling his father figure into a hug. Hendrik watched as the tension in Klaus’s shoulders slowly sunk away, being in his pseudo son’s grasp. When they pulled away Marcel’s hand landed on Klaus’s neck.“Niklaus Mikaelson. My mentor, my savior, my sire.” Marcel stated. Hendrik smiled at the two of them.“And what am I? A stray dog?” Hendrik asked as he threw his hands up. Marcel chuckled and made his way over, pulling him into a hug as well.
Marcel pulled away a second later. “Let’s get you two drinks.” Marcel made his way back over to the bar, the two originals following shortly after. “You still like bourbon, right?”
“I’m more of a whiskey guy, you know that.” Hendrik told him. Marcel made a small sound of acknowledgment.
“It’s good to see you, both of you.” Marcel stated as he sat down at the bar. Klaus sat on one side of him as Hendrik sat on the other.
“It’s good to be home. Although please tell me the current state of bourbon street was not your doing.” Klaus told him.
Marcel chuckled. “Somethings gotta draw in the out of towners. Otherwise we’d all go hungary.” Marcel’s guys by the door draws Klaus’s attention.“I see your friends are daywalkers.” Klaus stated.
“Yeah, yeah, I shared the secret of your daylight ring with a few buddies. Just the inner circle though, the family.” Marcel stated.
“Tell me: how did you find a witch around here willing to make daylight rings?” Klaus was curious. It always took so much to find a witch willing to make the rings. Because witches hate vampires. Especially the original vampires.
“I got the witches around here wrapped around my finger.” Marcel chuckled. Hendrik felt slightly off putted. You don’t control servants of nature, they control nature, and they can be your friends, family, or even your soldiers but that’s out of choice and loyalty not force.
It’s a good thing he’s back. He has a lot of things to fix already, starting with the way the witches are being treated. The French Quarter coven always had it out for everyone else but they can be reasoned with. And if you put one in a cage you're going to get bit.
“Is that so? We’re looking for a witch, Jane-Anne Deveraux. Has some business with my family.” Klaus stated.
“You’re looking for Jane-Anne? You probably oughta come with me.” Marcel stood and laughed before calling out to his guys. “Showtime!” Hendrik watched as they walked from the bar. He grabbed his whiskey and down it quickly before following the two of them out of the bar.Hendrik stuck to the back of the group as they followed Niklaus and Marcel. Something wasn’t right here. Hendrik knew that whatever was about to happen was going to be gruesome.
Hendrik saw the witch be brought out by a vampire, she was tied up. With rope around her wrists and ankles. Marcel put on a show, one that Hendrik had seen Klaus put on many times before. It was almost unsettling.
Then Marcel picked up a branch and turned quickly. He swung it so fast it slit her throat. Hendrik watched as she choked on her own blood. Before dropping to her death. Marcel led Klaus away from the body and all the vampires followed.
Hendrik stayed where he stood. He sighed as he made his way over to the dead body. He kneeled in front of her. His black jeans soaking up her spilled blood. He leaned over closing her eyes.
“Måtte gudene bære ånden din videre til den andre siden. La din sjel hvile blant de andre. Si farvel til verden og dine kjære. Gå videre til et bedre sted. Vær blant dem du har mistet.” Hendrik whispered. Norwegian was peaceful for him. Though he often resorted back to old norse.
“What did you say?” Hendrik startled slightly. Someone had somehow snuck up on him. He looked up to see someone who looked remarkably like the witch dead in front of him.“Something I was taught many years ago. A way to pass the dead into the spirit realm. My brother taught me.” The girl nodded before kneeling down next to him. “I’m assuming she was your sister.” The girl nodded. “I’ve recently lost my brother. Which is why I’ll give you time to think of your answer when I ask you what your sister’s business with my family was.” Hendrik told her.
He watched her swallow sharply. “I know that you know what she wants. I’ll give you time to mourn before I ask you again.” Hendrik stood from the ground. “And for what it’s worth, I truly am sorry for your loss.”
“I know.” Sophie spoke softly. “I’ll come to you after I put her to rest.” She told him. Hendrik nodded before he walked away from the girl.
***Stella’s head throbbed as she thrashed around. She was laid on an old cot. The chains on her wrists and ankles rattled against the wall.
Elijah was brought into the alcove after his chat with Hayley. He was told of another. Of Stella McCall. He had met her briefly in Mystic Falls. He had listened as Hendrik had talked about her for the last few months.
Elijah felt his worry spike. “What’s wrong with her?” Elijah asked, hints of anger were clear in his tone forcing Sophie to take a step back from the angered original.
“We don’t know. Not for certain anyways, not without our magic. But we have our theories.” Sophie spoke calmly.
Elijah raised an eyebrow at the girl. “What theory?” Elijah asked her, a calm threat easy to read on his face.
“That her baby’s magic is in a way protecting her. None of us have been able to touch her without getting severely burned. And it’s like everything that’s even semi magic burns up around her.” Elijah nodded as he walked closer to the werewolf. “I wouldn’t touch her.”
Elijah ignored the witch and gently touched her forehead. He pulled his hand away to see no burn. He wrapped his hands around her chains and broke them.“What are you-” Elijah cut her off with a scathing look.“You are lucky that I am the original you found first. If it had been either of my brothers your head would have been discarded from your body. You may not understand it, Miss Deveraux, what this one werewolf means to my family.” Stella gasped as she shot up from the cot.
Her hand flung to her head. She whimpered softly, her head feeling dizzy. She crumpled under pain, her head colliding with Elijah’s shoulder. Stella finally seemed to take in her surroundings. Fear spiking in her. Her eyes glowed as she backed away from them both.“Who are you?” She asked shakily.
“I’m Elijah.” Stella nodded, racking her brain for knowledge of the man, she landed on her time spent with Hendrik.“Hendrik’s brother?” Elijah chuckled but nodded his head, of course that’s what she knows him as. “Who is she?” Stella asked, inclining her head towards the witch.
“The woman who kidnapped you. I’m here to help.” Stella swallowed deeply and scooted closer to the older original brother. Elijah smiled softly at her. “I need to speak with Sophie and I'll be back.” Stella hesitantly nodded her head.
Elijah dragged the witch by her upper arm from the alcove. “I will take her, now.”
Sophie shook her head. “No.” Elijah’s grip tightened.
“You won’t have much of a choice in the matter. I understand you need Klaus’s help but that girl is not safe here. Her baby’s magic is going to keep knocking her out and it’s going to keep burning you until she’s safe. I can get you help from my brothers. Call this good faith.” Elijah stated.
Sophie finally felt like she could breathe again when Elijah released her. Sophie nodded hesitantly. “Okay you take her but just her.”
“Fine.” Elijah knew better than to push a witch but he could feel her uneasiness from out here. He had been around his mother long enough to know that women who are pregnant with magical babies, i.e. witches, will lash out with magic even if they don’t know they are doing it.Whatever keeps the babies safe is the best thing. So all the sleeping and the burning and magical shield she’s producing is all because of her baby.
“Come, Stella, we have business to attend to.” Elijah called for the girl. Stella hurriedly rushed over towards him.
“What about Hayley?” Stella asked.
“We're coming back for her but at the moment getting you to Hendrik is what matters.” Stella didn’t necessarily understand but followed him anyway.
***“Elijah.” Hendrik voiced. Elijah walked out and beside his younger brother.
“I’ve figured out your dilemma.” Hendrik shrugged. “Stella and the witches.” Hendrik turned sharply to look at his brother.“What are you talking about?” Hendrik asked.
“Hendrik,” He turned quickly to see Stella, her clothes had old dust or dirt on them and she had dried blood coming from her ears. He rushed over to her.
“Did the witches hurt you?” Stella shook her head despite that being far from the truth. Hendrik noticed the spike in her heartbeat, it was a lie. But he listened closer to two other heartbeats. Smaller and more delicate than anything he’s ever heard before was.
“You’re pregnant.” Hendrik spoke.
“That’s what the witches wanted. She’s pregnant with your children.” Elijah’s words rocked Hendrik to his very core. “And her sister seems to be in the same boat with our brother.”
Of course. Hendrik thought bitterly. Of course witches wanted his babies, they did. Witches had ruined his life from the beginning and now his children were already being what? Hunted? By them.
Yes Hendrik would not condemn them all for the few, in fact many witches were the most loyal out there, but that didn’t change the fact that they very often ruined people’s lives. Hendrik’s and his family’s lives were simply caught in the cross hairs of it.
He would not let his children fall to the same fate as his own family before. Ruined and ruined again by witches. By their parents. No, he would be better.
He decided then, that Hendrik Mikaelson could be called a lot of things but a bad father was not going to be on that list. He hadn’t even met them, or even let the whole of this sink in but he loved them more than anything he had in the last thousand years.
“I’m going to be a father.” His words were whispered and soft. He had always wanted this but it had been impossible. Now, it wasn’t impossible.
Hendrik smiled as he grabbed Stella’s hand. She was nervously biting her lip. She was searching his face for answers. She hoped that it was a good one. And when he had grabbed her hand she smiled. Because it was a good answer.
Stella pulled him over to a bench, she made him sit so she could sit next to them, their hands still intertwined.
“I heard the witches talking. And there is a good chance I won’t make it.” Hendrik was shaking his head. “And if I don’t promise me you will always love and protect no matter what becomes of me.”
“Stella,”“No. Promise me. I went through life being abandoned by one father after the other, so, promised me that they won’t have to grow up like that.” Stella told him.“I promise.” And didn’t that just sound like a deal with the devil. And perhaps it was. Hendrik would make the same deal again and again if it was.***Stella followed Hendrik up the steps of the old house. It was on a plantation, Stella really didn’t want to think about all the horrors which had plagued this land. She could only imagine.
Hendrik carried her stuff, even when Stella had assured him he didn’t need to. The man had insisted. Stella bit her lip as Hendrik opened the door. She didn’t know where she stood with the original.“I can hear your nervousness, what is it?” Hendrik asked as he pushed the door open wide.
“It’s just that my entire life I knew where I stood with people. And even in Mystic Falls I knew where we stood. And suddenly it’s like there's a new equation that no one bothers giving me the formula to.” She rambled quickly.
“Stella,” Hendrik cut her off. She turned to look at him, his face was filled with confusion. “I don’t understand.”“I’m having your baby, Hendrik. And it’s not like we planned on having a relationship, not that I wouldn’t want to have one. But I’m biting my lip here and just wondering.” Stella stated.
Hendrik smiled gently at her as he set her stuff down on an old dusty table. He walked forward and grabbed her hands. “You stand with me. No matter how you want to do it.”“I think we could give it a shot.” Stella practically muttered as she stared down at their interlocked hands. Hendrik pulled her close and kissed her head gently.He had hoped for that answer but he cared for her too much to force her into anything. And she, him.
This was the start of something great. Stella just knew it. She finally felt at home and it was just a matter of time before she had her own little family running around.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter Two

Stella sighed as she shut the fridge. She was looking for something to eat but there was nothing good in there. Hendrik had told her to give him or Niklaus a list while he looked for his older brother. Hendrik had an idea about where Elijah had disappeared to but pointing fingers never ended well..

Stella felt odd about writing a list to hand to Klaus like a servant. Hendrik had reassured her that it didn’t matter because Niklaus would hand it off to someone else. Stella walked closer to the window when she heard a car pull up.

A blonde girl got out of the car before stomping up the porch. Stella walked from the kitchen just in time to see Hayley grab a fire poker.

The blonde opened the door, the heaviness sending it into the walls making a loud bang. It seemed that the girl was planning on making an entrance by the look on her face. Stella eyed her suspiciously.

“Who are you?” Hayley asked harshly, almost pointing the poker at the woman. The woman rolled her eyes.

“Oh you must be the maids. My bags are in the car, get them, will you?” The woman dismissing them, Stella scoffed loudly rolling her eyes.

“Hello? Not the maid.” Hayley told her.

The girl’s face filled with recognition. “Right. You must be the werewolves my brothers knocked up. I was expecting to see some kind of supernatural miracle baby bump. I guess you're not showing yet.” The girl, Stella now realized was Rebekah, sighed, almost as if she was sad about it.

“Where’s Elijah?” Was Rebekah’s next question. Hayley wound up to complain just as she had been for the past few days that the man had gone missing.

“Niklaus said he left. Hendrik doesn’t quite believe that but said keeping his finger off the trigger was best for everyone.” Stella stated as she walked over to the table in the middle of the foyer.

“After he was making all these epic promises about keeping us safe. I guess that’s what we get for trusting a vampire.” Hayley sighed.

Stella rolled her eyes as she grabbed the notebook on top of it. Hendrik got it for her, told her after a few years things started to mix together with this family. Stella had rolled her eyes reminding him that vampires have an eidetic memory.

“Elijah is not just some vampire. And he doesn’t break his promises. Which means Klaus has done something dastardly and Klaus-like.” Rebekah stated harshly. She then took off towards one of the rooms off to the side.

“Klaus get out here and tell me what you’ve done to our brother you narcissistic backstabbing wanker!” Rebekah’s words seemed to be bouncing off walls. Stella’s hands came up to hold her ears.

Klaus opened the door with a grin on his face. “Sister, enough with all the shouting.” Hendrik walked out from behind him, quickly vamping to Stella.

She smiled at him sheepishly as she removed her hands from her head. He raised an eyebrow like that was a question, which seeing as Stella answered it might have been. “I’m fine, it’s just your sister can be loud.” Stella whispered leaning closer like it was a secret only the two of them were allowed to know.

Hendrik nodded a small grin on his face, wrapping his arms around her waist, spinning her around to rest his chin on the top of her head. He was much taller than Stella having to lean down to reach.

Hendrik kissed her head gently before resting his head against hers. Stella leaned back into his embrace like it was her own personal shield against the world. Hendrik would be her shield if he was given the choice.

Hendrik rolled his eyes at his siblings arguing. Rebekah hadn’t even been back in New Orleans for ten minutes and she was already ruining the peace that they had over the last few days. Hendrik unraveled himself from Stella before picking her up and rushing to their room upstairs.

He laid her on the bed gently resting on top of her. He leaned in to kiss her softly. Stella sighed against him. He pulled away, looking into her eyes. Stella stared back into his eyes.

“Your eyes are breathtaking.” Hendrik whispered softly, leaning down to her ear. The pale blue of them reminded him of the sky, when no clouds were out. On those days he could look up and see Stella.

Hendrik saw Stella in everything he saw. Every beautiful piece of the world. And somehow it still lost to the beauty of the girl in front of him. Hendrik would call himself a love sick fool if he knew what being in love felt like.

Hendrik rolled his eyes when he heard footsteps stomping up the stairs. Stella laughed quietly when the door swung open. Niklaus stood at the door, his arms crossed, like a pouting child.

“Go away, Nik.” Hendrik groaned as he laid his head on Stella’s shoulders.

“We are going out to have drinks with Marcel. Come on.” Niklaus told him. Hendrik groaned again and kissed Stella’s exposed shoulder beside her tank top straps before pulling himself away from her.

“Fine.” Hendrik complained. He turned to Stella briefly. “Will you be fine if I leave?” Stella rolled her eyes sitting up in the bed, leaning back on her hands.

“Please, I’m pregnant, not ill. Now go before your brother has a melt down.” Stella stated, her eyes moving over to Klaus. The man stood with slight offense on his face. Hendrik rushed to Stella, kissing her quickly before grabbing his jacket off the back of the rocking chair in the room and rushing out the door.

Followed by Klaus rolling his eyes at his brother's dramatics. Stella would be fine for a few hours by herself. Stella looked at her phone on the night end table. She had been debating calling Scott. She hadn’t talked to him since she found out about her predicament. It’s not that she doesn’t want to talk to him or let him know about her babies.

Stella had always been Scott’s hero, his big sister who could do no wrong. Stella’s worried he’ll think of her differently. Not only that but letting him know would be a big risk, especially in Beacon Hills where the nosy gets noser.

Stella reached across the bed to grab the phone. She quickly dialed her brother's number before she could chicken out of it. She held the phone to her ear, it rang. Once, twice, Scott picked up on the third ring.

“Stella,” Scott breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank God, I’ve been so worried. You haven’t called in almost a week and that’s not like you.”

“Scott,” Stella cut off his rambling, not that she didn’t find it endearing when her younger brother would ramble on and on about hers or another person’s safety. “I’m fine, take a breath.”

She heard her brother laugh on the other end of the phone sending tears to her eyes. She missed them all so much and she had so much stress on her.

“So, how’s life over there? Where did you say you were again?” Scott asked.

“Life’s good. Maybe it caused a bit of a mess but I’m safe. And as for where I am I can’t really tell you.” Stella winced when she heard the noise of confusion come from her phone. “I’m fine I promise, if I wasn’t I would be using out code words, and I’m not.”

“I guess you’re right.” Scott stated.

“Aren’t I always?” Stella asked with a smile coming to her face.

“Yeah.” Scott said fondly. “When will you be coming home?”

“I don’t know, Scotty.” Stella said softly. She wished she knew, but she’s building a life. And it may be rough around the edges, but she knew that the Mikaelsons would never let her leave with her children, not that she would want to leave Hendrik with their kids.

He deserved to be in their lives just as much as she did. And she would kill anyone who even tried to take her children away from her. Didn’t matter who they were.

“I don’t think it will be for a while. But I promise I will call you more.” Stella told him. She could practically hear his smile through the phone.

“Derek and Isaac have been asking about you. Said something about not wanting to bother you.” Scott said.

“That’s stupid. I told them to call me anytime and I would pick up the phone.” Stella laughed.

“Moms worried. But she worries over everything.” Scott filled her in. Stella didn’t want to ask about Stiles. The last time she and Scott talked about him, Stiles was still hopelessly in love with Lydia.

Now that Stella’s not clouded by the anger or pain, she could realize there was no future for her and Stiles. And the way they cared for each other was toxic. It was like a waste dump.

They never would have made it work even if she had stayed. She was clouded by what she felt for him that she couldn’t see he could never love her back. Stella’s not even sure what they had could have been called love. She honestly didn’t think it would even qualify for puppy love.

Scott answered the unasked question. “Stiles is doing fine. Still hung up on Lydia.” Scott’s voice was tense, it always was when he spoke about his best friend. Stella got it, he was having to choose between his two favorite people in the world.

She felt bad about putting him in that position to begin with. “Listen Scott, I’ve moved on. I am happy where I am in my life and where my life is headed. So if Stiles wants Lydia or anybody else and he’s waiting for mine or even your approval, he has it. Tell him I’ll be happy for him.” Stella stated.

She had sat on that for months. Really when her and Hendrik had started being more than just fun. When they talked, and held hands, and went out for lunch. Stella realized she was holding on to the past.

She was holding on to what they never even had. It was a fantasy from the beginning one which was bound to crash, fall, and burn. And truly she wanted him to be happy. It doesn’t mean thinking about it hurts any less, though.

Stella had been selfish when she had pursued a relationship with him while knowing he was in love with Lydia and expecting different.

“I’ll tell him.” Scott stated. Stella sighed softly. “So, you’ve moved on?” Stella laughed when he asked the question, almost like he didn’t want to but way too nosy for him not to want to know.

“Yeah. He’s amazing. Kind and sweet and he’s a gentleman. And-and he’s got these eyes, they are a mix between green and blue. His smile has to be brighter than the sun.” Stella rambled.

“Does he treat you well?” That was the only question Scott had. The only thing he needed answered. Because Stella deserves good.

“Like I hang his moon and stars.” Stella replied. She had never met someone who looked at her like that. She probably never would again.

“Well, what a guy.” Scott joked.

“How’s Allison?” Stella asked. She knew the relationship between her brother and his girlfriend was a complicated one, with all the hunter and supernatural drama. The Argents weren’t Stella’s favorite.

But after being shot by them on multiple occasions she figured it was natural to dislike them. Stella wondered why Scott was enamored with the young Argent girl. She had threatened him with a bow, and her crazy aunt Kate, who was a pedophile, had shot him.

Kate who burned down a house with children inside. Kate who had ruined Derek’s life, making him feel guilty for something which he had no control over. Kate who was weird when it came to Derek, Kate who had first shown interest in a heartbroken teenager.

The one who had just lost the only love he had ever known, Derek who just wanted to feel normal and not like a monster. Derek who was taken advantage of at sixteen years old. Derek who lost his whole family in a fire Kate Argent set.

So, yes, conversations regarding the Argents weren’t her favorite, and she often tried to avoid those conversations all together. Even when those conversations were about the supposed, “Love of her brother's life”. Because Stella was bitter about it.

She was bitter about the scars, and the scorch marks on the ground where the Hale house once stood. She was bitter about a twenty something year old woman taking advantage of a sixteen year old then setting his house on fire. She was bitter about them making Peter who he was. Bitter that Peter had taken her and Scott’s and flipped upside down.

All of it fell back on the Argents, every time. And she wanted to like the girl who was with brother. She wanted to get to know her. But she couldn’t look at her without seeing her aunt.

“She’s fine.” Scott stated. He wasn’t unaware of his sister’s feelings towards Allison and chose not to mention her when they talked unless Stella brought her up. Stella tried to be indifferent, Scott knew and appreciated that. But it was hard to hide so much resentment.

***

Beacon Hills

Scott had just hung up with his sister when footsteps sounded up his stairs. He knew who it was. His best friend. Scott felt guilty for how he looked at Stiles sometimes, silent disappointment was one of them.

And he knows he shouldn’t blame him for his sister leaving. He knew she would one day, she needed closure. Always did.

After their dad left it was hard for her to feel wanted by anyone. She pushed them all away. And in one night after years of telling her she was worth everything, she and Stiles fought except this time she left.

And so Scott sometimes can’t look at him for too long. And he makes excuses to where he should be and not with Stiles. But it wasn’t his best friend's fault, and he feels guilty.

“Scott,” Stiles called as he opened the door. Scott smiled, he hadn’t genuinely smiled in a few days since his sister hasn’t been answering her phone. Scott figures it has to do with the guy she moved on with.

“Yeah.” Scott looked towards his best friend who now stood in his doorway. Stiles looked nervously down at his hands. Scott could guess what this conversation was going to be about.

“Have you heard from Stella?” Scott sighed. “It’s just I asked Isaac and Derek and both of them said they hadn’t called her recently.” Scott gestured for Stiles to sit down on his desk chair.

“I just got off the phone with her. Why do you ask?” Scott branched himself for whatever it was.

“I miss her.” Stiles' voice was quiet.

“Like you want to get back together with her or you miss her like a friend?” Scott asked. Stiles shook his head and rubbed his hand down his face.

“I don’t know.” Stiles sighed. “A bit of both I guess.” Scott placed his hand on Stiles' shoulder.

“I’m not sure I should be the one telling you this because I think this is a conversation you should be having with Stella but she’s moved on.” Scott broke the news as gently as he could. He felt his friend tense under his touch.

“With who?” Stiles asked.

“I don’t know. But the way she spoke about him, it seems they’re serious.” Stiles nodded his head.

Realistically he knew it would happen eventually. Maybe even soon but that didn’t mean the news did shake him to his very core. He knew that Stella was a pretty girl, that she was nice and caring. That she wouldn’t let anyone talk down to her.

So yes if you were to ask Stiles he would tell you that he knew one day she would, should even, move on.

He guesses that he just didn’t think it would be anytime soon. Maybe before him. Maybe deep down Stiles always thought she would come back to him despite both of them proving again and again that they didn’t work.

So Stiles nodded his head at Scott’s words. Stiles hated putting his best friend in the situation that he had.

The relationship with Stella had put a large strain on the two's friendship. Sometimes Stiles wishes he could just blame Stella. But he knew that the relationship had caused a large rift because he and Stella didn’t work and she would be confined in Scott. Because no matter how much he means to the McCalls to Scott that being a brother, Stella’s brother would always mean more.

“Did she say anything else about him?” Stiles asked.

“Not really. But she told me that she wants you to move on. That she wants you to be happy.” Scott practically ripped the bandaid off. He knew that it would be hard to hear so he said it quickly.

Because Stella deserves to move on. Because Stiles deserves to move. And Scott is tired of being the middleman.

The relationship between his best friend and his sister was doomed from the start. Stella was free spirited and never let someone else dictate her life. Never had and never would. That had started the rockyness in the relationship.

She was the person who wanted to go out and make her own mistakes to learn rather than listen to a lecture and never live life in the moment. Stiles seemed to get that first. That Stella was going to be hard to handle, that she didn’t want to sit down and leave the life he had planned.

For starters she never wanted to be a cop's wife. She couldn’t cope with her father being an FBI agent. And when push came to shove Raphel McCall had drank when the job got tough. And that had ruined their family.

Stiles seemed to get that their ideas of a perfect future were different. But then she got bitten by Peter. And Stella changed. For the better if you ask Scott. She was stronger, she was the most confident Scott had seen her since their father left. She was more stable.

She needed less reassurance. And when she started hanging out with Derek Hale it was like that was all amplified. Scott understood to a certain level that she knew their family before the Hale fire.

Laura was her babysitter when she was younger. The girl had become like the older sister she didn’t have. And Derek sometimes would fill in when his sister was sick. So when he came back to Beacon and she knew his secrets and he had something to teach her, the two bonded.

They bonded quickly and their bond was unbreakable. No matter what Derek did that made Scott distrust him or Stiles not like him, Stella clung to him. And Derek to her. Scott figured this made Stiles jealous. But Derek had once told Scott that Stella reminded him of Laura.

That even in her smile Derek could see his sister. The way she moved or talked was the same. The views on anything supernatural. All of it was his sister. So Derek clung to her.

And when Isaac was brought up in a conversation and Stella quickly defended him against Stiles and anyone else Stiles had started to realize that they too also shared a bond. That this bond was unshakable like her one with Derek, unlike the bond she and Stiles shared.

So when Stiles finally broke and asked Stella to stop hanging around her two friends that was the beginning of the end. Stella had made it perfectly clear she didn’t care how Stiles felt about her best friends, because they weren’t going anywhere.

Stiles never got over it. Scott realized that he still even had some bitterness when it came to the two.

***

New Orleans

“You are getting on my last nerve, Nik.” Hendrik complained as he saw the bar. His older brother had teased him the whole way to the bar about Stella.

“Oh come on, you act like she has slipped you some love potion.” Niklaus laughed as he slipped his arm around his brother's shoulders. “Can’t a big brother simply show his concerns?”

Hendrik rolled his eyes as he pushed Nik’s arm from his shoulders. “Niklaus, do not make me.” Hendrik stated.

“Make you what?” Amusement rolled off his brother in waves. Hendrik grinned as he spun around to walk backwards in front of his brother.

“Two words. Caroline Forbes.” Hendrik tried to hold in his laugh when he watched all the amusement slide off his brother's face. “Come on brother, you act like she has slipped you some love potion.” Hendrik recited his brother's words with a smugness to his voice.

One which sent Niklaus forwards reaching for his brother's hair. Hendrik smacked at his brother’s hands once they ruffled his hair. Hendrik scowled at his brother, a heatless glare on his features.

Niklaus smiled as they finally reached the door to the bar which Marcel had called them to. Hendrik quickly found himself at the bar away from the table Marcel is inhabiting. Niklaus quickly joined his long lost son at the table.

Hendrik smiled as he sat down at the bar. “What can I get for you?” The woman asked, she was pretty Hendrik would give her that. With longish blonde hair, slightly curled in an innocent way. But the fire in her eyes, that was far from innocent. Hendrik spotted her name tags that were attached to her apron.

“Cami, I will take a whiskey.” The bartender nodded before making just that.

“Here you go,” Cami stated.

“Hendrik.” The original supplied her with the name before downing the drink in his hand. He placed the cup on the bar and gestures for another drink. Cami’s eyes widened slightly when he gulped down the whiskey.

It barely burned. Truth was Hendrik hadn’t felt even a bit of a buzz since the fourteenth century. And Hendrik was hoping that maybe he would get a bit tipsy tonight.

“Bad day?” Cami asked as she sat the next drink down in front of him. Hendrik laughed softly.

“You could say that.” Hendrik smiled at his drink, swirling it around in his glass.

“Girl problems?” Cami asked, tilting her head to the side slightly. Hendrik shook his head.

“Brother problems.” Cami nodded. “I planned to spend the day with my love, when my brother comes in and demands I come with him.” Hendrik rolled his eyes.

“You should have told him off.” Hendrik shrugged.

“It’s fine. Honestly I like spending time with my brother but at times he’s so much. And my only escape for months was this girl. And she was perfect in every way. But she comes down here and suddenly I’m following her to a place I hate more than anything. And my brother’s come along and I can’t escape anymore, not even here.” Hendrik is confined. He always found it easier talking to strangers.

“It sounds like you need to take this girl on a date.” Cami stated. A smile played on her face. Hendrik smiled softly.

He would love to but it’s not like they ever really have the time.

Hendrik sighed, tipping back his glass. “You know, Cami, I think you’ll be seeing a lot more of me.”

Cami tilted her head to the side, an amused smile on her face. “And why is that?” Cami asked.

“Other than the fact you have the best whiskey in town, The company Cami. You know it’s not everyday you find a bartender with a degree in psychology.” Hendrik smiled at the uncomfortable confusion. “My brother, Elijah, was here a few days ago. Mentioned a bartender with the name Camille.”

Recognition flashed across her face. She remembered a man in a suit. Dressed to the nines looking after his brother.

“So you're the temperamental narcissist.” Hendrik smiled to keep himself from laughing at her words. She was brave; she just didn’t know how brave she really was.

“Sorry to disappoint but that would be the other brother.” Hendrik inclined his head towards Niklaus’ and Marcel's table. “The one who dragged me here.”

“The hundred dollar tipper.” Cami stated, a small if not fond smile on her face.

Too bad there was only one girl that Klaus was interested in and she hasn’t left Mystic Falls.

“Niklaus tends to tip nice blonde girls.” Henrik could almost hear Kol laughing and saying “hot girls” after his words. The revelation sent the amusement sliding off his face quickly.

His heart clenched in his chest. It made it hard to breathe. The reminder of Kol was somehow always welcomed and always dreaded.

Hendriks shoulders tensed, his eyes burning sharply as he looked down at his hands. He twisted the silver rings along his fingers. Rings Kol had made for him by his witch friends.

“Grief.” Cami quickly moved to do something else with her hands.

“What?” Hendrik asked. Cami sighed but took a deep breath.

“Grief. It’s written all over your face. It’s just I’ve seen it before. Who did you lose if you don’t mind me asking?” Cami asked.

“My brother.” He couldn’t even say his name. It hurt too bad. He had been there. He had watched as his brother's burned and charred body finally hit the ground.

Hendrik wanted to be at home wrapped in Stella’s arms as he told her stories of Kol. The good ones, the human ones. Even the mischief Kol got up to as a witch.

Hendrik noticed the shift in Camis body language. “Who did you lose?” Hendriks asked.

“My brother, Sean.” Hendriks smiled.

“To brothers.” He lifted up his drink. Cami nodded her head.

“Hendrik!” Marcel's voice filled his ears. He knew that Marcel had Cami in his affections and that Hendrik over here probably threatened him. Hendrik had all he wanted and needed with Stella.

“I should join them before they find a way to burn down the building.” Hendrik threw two hundred dollar bills down on the bar and walked away from it.

Hendrik ignored her complaints about the money, simply waving them off. He walked over to the table. No drink in his hand, something odd to see from Hendrik, at least from what Marcel could remember about the man.

Hendrik always had a drink in his hand. Now that Marcel really looked at the man he realized just how different the hybrid was since the last time he saw him. The pain from before, the loneliness that had been easy to place was gone. But a different type of pain lingered in his every move.

“Me and your brother were just about to take a trip down to the morgue. How would you like to join us?” Marcel asked. Hendrik smiled slightly, an almost fond smile on his face.

“I have someone who’s expecting me.” Hendrik said, licking his bottom lip gently. Marcel had never seen that look on Hendrik before. Ever.

Marcel still remembers when he asked if Hendrik had ever been in love before. He wonders if he asked the question again if the answer would change.

“Better not be Cami.” Marcel said. He knew that being jealous would not get him anywhere, especially with Hendrik.

The older man raised his eyebrow at Marcel. A smirk came to his face as he moved forward in his seat, sitting on the edge. The look on his face was almost predator. “What? Scared I’ll take her out. A date? No, you think I’ll wine and dump her. Kill her in the streets of New Orleans. A message for the humans, for the tourists. What an idea?” Hendrik moved quickly to stand up.

Marcel followed suit. The look between the two was cold. Marcel almost backed up at the look. The look on the hybrid's face sent a chill down his spine. Hendrik could read the fear easily.

“Like I said I have someone who is waiting for me.” Hendrik told him. Marcel watched as he left, his heart falling to his stomach. He knew what he did. He knew he deserved this cold shoulder, but he hoped after his reaction to finding out he was alive, that all the anger would have burned away.

“He’s still mad.” Marcel stated quietly. Klaus placed his hand on his pseudo son’s shoulder.

“He’s mad about a lot of things.” Klaus told him softly. “This thing is hard to forget. That's why he hates it here.”

Marcel hung his head, he made someone, someone he cared for hate an entire city. Marcel understood it. He did. Didn’t mean that it didn’t hurt him.

“Do you think he’ll ever forgive me?” Marcel asked. Niklaus didn’t know how to respond to that question because the truth was he didn’t know.

Hendrik wasn’t one that easily forgave someone. “I don’t know. I would like to think so.” Klaus moved past him and towards the door.

***

Hendrik breathed a sigh of relief when he made it to the house. He closed his eyes, for just a moment he told himself. He just needed a moment. This day was proving harder to take in than he hoped it would be.

He was tired of being angry but Hendrik could be even worse than Klaus when it came to anger. He hid it well, and he could stop it from exploding but the one person he would go to, the one who knew how to calm him down, was dead. Kol was dead and Hendrik didn’t know how to stop himself from being angry.

He was angry about a lot of things and he was tired.Hendrik opened his eyes, taking a deep breath. He walked up the stairs of the old plantation house. Sometimes it would creak when he stepped on the old chipped off painted stairs.

He just needed to see her. Hendrik sped up the stairs to their room. She laid on the bed, a book on her chest. Hendrik wondered if your heart could speed up and slow down simultaneously.

Hendrik fought a smile rising to his face. He walked over to the bed, he ran his knuckles down the side of her face. He sat down on the bed beside her. He gently moved her head into his lap, running his fingers through her hair.

Tears pooled in his eyes, burning deeply in them. He didn’t fight them as they ran down his face. He wiped them quickly before they could fall off his face. The only problem with being who he was, was losing people.

And Hendrik had lost some many people. He couldn’t even think about losing Stella, because that would kill him. His brother had been the worst to lose. It hurt the most. Both of them.

Stella stirred in her sleep. Hendrik wiped his eyes with the back of his hand, placing a perfectly constructed smile on his face. She looked up at him from his lap. Her face immediately changed to concern.

“What’s wrong?” The words shouldn’t have affected him as much as they did. The tears rose to his eyes again.

“So many things. You deserve better.” Stella shot up rather quickly. Hendrik looked down at his hands. He couldn’t look at her. She grabbed his jaw forcing him to look at her.

“No. You can tell me what’s wrong. You can break down. You can cry until there are no tears left. But what you can’t do is tell me what I deserve. If you need to fall apart, let me catch you.” Hendrik leaned forward to lay his head on her shoulder. Stella moved to straddle his lap, wrapping her arms around his neck.

His tears seemed to sear right into her bones. “It’s okay.” Stella whispered in his ear, Hendrik wrapped his arms around her waist tightly. “You don’t have to talk about it. Just let me hold you.” Hendrik’s grip tightened.

They stayed there for a while. Intertwined in each other. Stella gently pulled her arms away from him, she leaned back slightly to hold his face in her hands.

“Are you okay?” She asked softly. Hendrik shook his head.

“No. But I will be. Eventually, I will talk about it but not today.” Stella nodded, she could deal with that.

Hendrik knew how important communication was. And how important honesty was with Stella. He knew.

Stella jumped out of the bed, talking off Hendrik’s shirt she wore to bed the night before. She slipped on a shirt over her head. She grabbed Hendrik’s jacket and placed it on, she then slipped on shoes.

“What are you doing?” Hendrik asked, standing from the bed.

“We are getting out of this house.” Stella could tell he wanted to argue. “We both need some fresh air, so we are going to go on a walk.” Stella held her hand out for him to take. Hendrik laughed breathily, grabbing her hand in his.

As they walked down the stairs he turned to Stella his brows furrowed. “Where’s Hayley? Or Rebekah?” Hendrik asked. Stella shrugged her shoulders.

“Rebekah said she had something to do. And Hayley, I didn’t even know she left.” Hendrik’s eyes narrowed.

“So you’re telling me they left you home alone.” Hendrik asked, opening the front door. Stella just shrugged again letting out a sigh.

“I guess.” Hendrik sighed, pulling her body close to him, placing a kiss on the top of her head.

“You’re my peace.” Hendrik whispered quietly. “And if anything ever happened to you this world and everything in it will burn.” Stella looked up at him through her eyelashes.

Stella looked away when a car sped into the driveway. Klaus angrily opened his door climbing out. He slammed it shut. Rebekah and Hayley climbed out of the car as well.

Klaus comes around to the back of the car, popping the trunk and pulling out bodies from the car. Hendrik sighed before turning to Stella.

“You stay here.” Hendrik walked over to Niklaus and helped him pull out the rest of the bodies in the car. “Niklaus, why are there three dead vampires in your trunk?”

“You should ask our dear sister.” Niklaus stated, pulling one of the vampires by the arm to the middle of the yard, placing him on a stack of wood. Hendrik moved the other dead vampire over to the pile. Klaus poured gasoline on top of the bodies he had in his truck as well.

Hendrik pulled out his lighter, leaning forward he touched the small flame to the extremely flammable liquid. He watched as it went up in flames. He didn’t even flinch slightly at the sight.

He watched as the vampires were burned away until they were nothing but ashes. Hendrik looked away quickly when he realized just how numb to the sight he really was. Stella stood on the porch still, Hendrik’s jacket wrapped around her body tightly.

Her breathing was heavier than it was normally. Hendrik sped over to her quickly, placing a hand on the side of her face removing her gaze from the flames.

“Don’t look.” He whispered. Stella nodded following his directions. “Just look at me.” So that’s what she did. She looked at him. Every slight movement. His expressions.

Hendrik doesn’t know how long they stood there before Niklaus came by dragging a man into the house. Stella followed after him quickly, leaving Hendrik to grasp at nothing. Hendrik took a breath, pressing his palms into his eyes.

He walked in, quickly putting his body in between Stella and Niklaus. His brother's anger was not lost on him. He could read his brother's silent rage almost as well as he could read his own.

Niklaus dropped the man and turned towards the two women he arrived with at the house. “Does anyone have any more questions?” Stella raised her hand, Hendrik grabbed her wrist and brought it down to his side, holding her hand. “No? Good, because I have a question. Hayley, what were you doing in the bloody French Quarter in the first place?” Hayley stayed quiet. “Answer me!” Klaus yelled.

Stella flinched, Hendrik wrapped his arm around her shoulder pulling her into his body. “Leave her be!” Rebekah yelled at her brother.

Niklaus had a mask made of stone but Hendrik could read his brother. Klaus was afraid, he was afraid for the child he claimed he didn’t want.

“You want to know what I was doing? I was buying poison, so I could put your little baby out of its misery.” Everything happened so quickly after those words were said. Niklaus grabbed Hayley by the throat, his anger blinding him as he shoved her into the wall.

Hendrik speeding over to grab Klaus by his shoulders pulling him away from Hayley. Hendrik looked at the devastated look on Niklaus’ face at Hayley’s confession.

“I know.” Hendrik whispered to his brother despite everyone in the room being able to hear him anyway. “Niklaus I have stuck by you for centuries. I know you better than anyone else. So if you tell me you want this child I will do everything in my power to make sure this is not something else that gets taken from you.” Klaus nodded his head at his brother's words.

“I want..” Hendrik didn’t have to hear him say it.

“All Elijah has ever wanted for you was to want this baby.” Rebekah chimed in. Niklaus sat down on one of the stairs.

“I gave Elijah to Marcel.” Hendrik sighed, he knew Niklaus had daggered him but to give him to Marcel was a new low. But still when Rebekah jumped forward Hendrik stepped in between them.

“You did what!” Rebekah screamed at her brother. Hendrik placed his hands out on either side of himself, one pointed at each of his siblings. Without Elijah here, he was the one to keep the situation calm.

Hendrik pointed at Niklaus when he went to talk back. “Enough!” Hendrik yelled. “No more of this petty squabbling. Rebekah now is not the time to fight and argue, we all need each other more than we ever have, we are already down two siblings, we need each other. Niklaus I expect you to do everything in your power to get Elijah back to us. We need him because without him we all fall apart. Always have.” Hendrik told them.

They both nodded. “We have each other, that’s what we need. We need unity. We will work together to get Elijah back and then we will work together to protect those two girls and everything they have to give us.” Rebekah and Niklaus nodded again.

Stella watched on with slight shock, the whole situation was so different to anything she had ever gone through. Stella grabbed Hayley by the arm and took her to another room. Tears fell from her eyes as she looked at her sister.

“Why would you do that?” Stella asked. Hayley sighed and ran a hand through her hair.

“I don’t know Stella.”

“You have to know, Hayley. You bought poison! What were you thinking?” Stella looked at her through her cloudy eyes.

“He’s a monster Stella! Can’t you see that! They all are.” Hayley stated. Stella’s face hardened.

“The only monster I see here is you.” Stella stated. Hayley scoffed at her.

“That’s not fair.” Hayley said as she looked at her. Stella shook her head as she stormed from the room.

Stella felt a hand wrap around her arm. She looked up to see Hendrik, his eyes filled with concern.

Stella nodded her head. She knew what he would ask. She knew he would ask if she was okay.

“Come on.” Hendrik changed the conversation quickly. Stella furrowed her eyebrows and tilted her head to the side, Hendrik held his hand out for her to grab.

Hendrik pulled her towards the stairs, Hendrik stopped her slightly to wrap an arm around her waist and the other under her knees. Stella held in a noise of surprise when Hendrik sped up the stairs.

Hendrik stopped in their room, sitting in the old rocking chair, placing Stella in his lap. He grabbed an old journal of some kind off the small table beside the chair.

“This is what Kol and I
found out about werewolves throughout the years. There’s a section about your family. They were very interesting. I have read this book, what feels like a million times. I thought you would like it.” Hendrik rambled slightly.

The book was heavy, it was an old animal skin journal. On top of the skin was engraved Mikaelson. It was thick, maybe three or four inches.

Stella smiled and leaned forward, wrapping her arms around his shoulders. She leaned back just enough to kiss him softly.

“Stella, I was wondering if tomorrow you would be open to meeting my pack. It’s a family. My family and I would love for you to meet them. We’re different in the way there are factions in a way. Werewolves, witches, vampires and every combination in between.” Hendrik told her.

“I would be honored to meet them.” Hendrik smiled at her and her words. Stella leaned forwards to kiss him again.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter Three

Stella sighed, running a towel through her wet hair. All the planning about getting Elijah back while fulfilling his wish to keep her and Hayley safe was tiring enough. And the fight with Hayely still had yet to be dissolved.

Hayley was still mad at how Stella had handled the situation she had gotten herself into and wanted an apology. Stella refused to apologize until Hayley realized why she felt the way she did about the situation.

Stella pulled her slightly damp hair into a ponytail, before grabbing Hendrik’s black button up shirt and pulling it on over her tank top. Her long dark brown hair swayed as she hopped down the stairs.

Stella almost stopped in the kitchen on her way into the study, which held all of the original siblings in the house. Hendrik smiled when he saw her emerge in the doorway. Hayley quickly came to stand beside her sister in the doorway, peering into the room. Hayley cleared her throat to gain the vampire's attention.

“The werewolf would like to know what the plan is.” Hayley stated. Niklaus grinned at the statement. Hendrik rolled his eyes already knowing where this conversation would be going.

“Well, that depends on what you mean, love-- my plan for global domination, Rebekah’s plan to find love in this cruel, cruel world, or Hendrik’s plan to hold so many grudges until they split him open.” Niklaus smirked as Rebekah grabbed a pencil and flung it towards Niklaus’s face.

Hendrik’s glare was almost playful as he walked by his brother and smacked the back of his head, Klaus moving forwards a step with the force. “Bad dog.” Hendrik muttered as he placed himself behind Stella.

His arms making their way around Stella’s shoulders and crossing in front of her. Niklaus and Rebekah subtly sent each other a look about the two in front of them. They had never seen Hendrik like this before, it was quite refreshing, the smile was nice on his face.

“The plan to rescue Elijah, the good brother? The one who is now in the possession of your mortal enemy after you stabbed him in the back?” Hayley asked, her head moving forward with the question.

Hendrik’s face filled with confusion as he looked towards Hayley. “Good brother?” Hendrik asked as he looked down at Stella, she laughed at him softly.

“In the front if we’re specific.” Klaus stated, a smug smirk on his face. Stella rolled her eyes looking away from Hendrik. The man swooped down to kiss the side of her head.

“You said you three had a plan. So is there a plan or what?” Hayley asked. Hendrik motioned for Klaus to start talking.

“Okay, firstly, Marcel is not my mortal enemy, he is my friend. Albeit a friend who is unaware that I’m trying to sabotage his hold over the supernatural community of the French Quarter, but a friend nonetheless. And secondly, I daggered Elijah in order to gain Marcel’s trust, which would be easier if Hendrik forgave him. If I had known my brother would end up in the hands of a particularly nasty teenage witch,” Hendrik’s breath caught in his throat. He had lived this nightmare before. “I certainly would have weighed my options a bit differently. And thirdly,” Klaus motioned for Rebekah to talk. “Sister please.”

“And thirdly, the plan as you have demanded, is for Niklaus to simply ask for Elijah back.” Rebekah smiled at the werewolves in the room.

“That’s not the whole plan is it?” Hayley asked. Niklaus shrugged.

Hendrik scoffed loudly, “Please Niklaus may be a miserable excuse for a sibling at times but there's none more diabolical.”

“I would say there’s one.” Niklaus stated, looking at Hendrik pointedly. “And, that’s only plan A, love. There’s always plan B.”

“And what’s plan B?” Stella asked, finally speaking. Hendrik smirked at her.

“War.” He stated. Hendrik was good at war. He always was. There is no one better than he is at turning the tide of war. Hendrik had started and ended many wars in his lifetime. If this came to war, Marcel would lose.

Stella grabbed Hendrik’s hand in hers, the man pulled her away from the conversations in the study. Stella didn’t need to worry about the plans to take back New Orleans. Honestly Hendrik thought they should cut their losses and move from New Orleans. He would have offered for one of his witches to cut the link between Hayley and Sophie but it’s not like any of his siblings knew about his pack.

It was his secret to bear, and soon it would be Stella’s as well. But Hendrik didn’t trust his siblings with the knowledge of his pack. The people he viewed as family just as much as he was their family.

Everyone that crossed paths with the Mikaelson’s ended up ruined or dead. Hendrik figured the less poison the longer the life. The only original who had known about them was Kol. The only sibling he trusted completely.

And after Maggie, well he wouldn’t trust his family. But he could trust Stella. He could always trust Stella. They quickly made their way to the library in the house, when Stella had found the room she had rolled her eyes.

Of course, she thought that this family would have a library. But she found herself mostly entertained by the library in her time at this house. She hasn’t really left since she got here. And Stella knew that there was a reason, she even knew the reason. But that didn’t stop her from being absolutely bored cooped up in the house.

“You know,” Stella started as she flopped down on the couch. “I’m bored.” Hendrik laughed as he moved to follow her.

“I can tell.” Hendrik said. He sat down in one of the chairs off to the side of the old couch. Stella sighed.

“I’ve been cooped up in this house for days.” Stella whined.

“I am truly sorry about that. But it’s not safe to have a werewolf in the Quarter, let alone a pregnant werewolf connected to the original family.” Hendrik told her. Stella nodded her head to his words.

“I know. And I’m not holding it against any of you, I understand your reasoning. But I would love to get out of the house. Which brings me back to this pack of yours.” Stella sat up from where she laid, rather dramatically, across the couch. “When can we meet them?”

“Now if you would like.” Hendrik told her. Stella nodded and stood from the couch.

“Let’s go then.” Hendrik smiled as he stood as well. Their hands intertwined at their sides. They walked from the library and towards the front door, of course the two were stopped.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Niklaus asked. Hendrik rolled his eyes harshly at his brother.

“Out. Which is none of your concern.” Hendrik told him quickly. Hendrik could practically see him gearing up for a fight.

“Considering that it will be putting our family at risk, I believe I have a right to be concerned.” Hendrik stepped slightly in front of Stella, their hands still connected.

“No you don’t. Stella and our babies is my concern. My family. So if we go out, then that's my business.” Hendrik was growing irritable from being inside this city, which is why Niklaus moved to the side and let him out without any more words exchanged between the two of them.

Stella opened the door with a smile. “Don’t get me wrong, I love your car. But when the babies get here, we’ll need something bigger.” The car was a sleek black Camaro.

Hendrik smiled slightly. “I love my car.” He practically muttered. Stella shrugged her shoulders.

“We could always keep this one and then buy a bigger car.” Stella said, climbing into the passenger side.

“Speaking of cars. What happened to yours?” Hendrik asked. He remembered the old beat up car she drove around Mystic Falls in. She said it used to be her dads, something else he left behind.

“I don’t really know.” Stella sighed. “At this point I think that car was a bad luck charm.” Hendrik started to laugh quietly only for Stella to hit his shoulder. “Don’t laugh at me. I’m serious. Think about it, I was driving this car the night I got bit, and the night I was shot by Kate Argent. And when Derek almost died because of Kate Argent. And when me and Hayley were kidnapped by witches.”

Hendrik nodded his head, okay he could understand where she got that. A lot of bad things happened to her when she was driving that car.

“I guess we’ll just have to get you a new car.” Hendrik settled on that. Stella looked like she was about to complain. “A new car would be helpful in case of emergencies.”

Stella huffed quietly but nodded her head anyway. It wasn’t long until they pulled up into a clearing. At first Stella didn’t see anything. But the closer they got it was like an invisible wall disappeared.

There were a few cabin’s, rather large ones at that. Stella wondered when they were put up if Hendrik hated being here so much. She wanted to ask, almost got brave enough to ask, but Stella figured if he wanted her know she would. So she kept quiet.

Unless the burden is weighing on him too heavily or it will affect their children she’s not going to ask. Hendrik walked around to open Stella’s door for her. The werewolf smiled ever so gently at him.

He held his hand out for her to take, helping her out of the car. By the time they turned around, a handful of people, no not people, creatures stood on the porch outside of the biggest cabin.

Hendrik held her in place by the car. Dozens of people spilled out of the rest of the cabins. They all made their way to the larger cabin, all glancing their way. Hendrik motioned for her to walk.

Stella gently pulled on his hand as she walked forward. They walked up the wooden steps of the cabin. It was well built, even Stella could tell, and she knew barely anything to do with houses.

She couldn’t help herself but look around the large cabin when the door opened. It was all sleek dark wood and white rugs. It seemed impersonal though. Like they didn’t spend a lot of time here.

She figured it made sense. A large HM was stamped on the stone table in the center of the house. She looked back towards Hendrik when she heard him laugh deeply. The look on her face is only being described as sheepish. He smiled at her, gesturing for her to look around more.

“Soft.” Hendrik rolled his eyes at Maggie’s comment. He knew that maybe he was softer around her. But he couldn’t help but not care about it.

“Maybe.” Hendrik hummed. “For her? I would set fire to the world and watch it go up in flames, I wouldn’t bat an eye.”

The witch exchanged looks with Alistair from across the room. They had known Hendrik for a long time. But he had never acted this way for anyone, maybe for his pack but never a girl.

“Okay.” Stella hopped over to Hendrik, intertwining her hand with his.

“Are you done?” Hendrik asked playfully. Stella rolled her eyes but nodded her head anyway. The room was silent, something that set Stella on edge. “This Stella McCall.” Hendrik introduced her.

“She’s even more beautiful than I imagined.” Maggie stated, stepping forward. She had light blonde hair and almost purple eyes. “I’m Maggie.” The witch held out her hand for her to take.

Hendrik nudged a man beside him to introduce himself to Stella. The man was tall with rather large muscles. His hair was almost white and his eyes a silver color.

“I’m Ruben.” He went to extend his hand but he took a step back and closer to Hendrik . Hendrik simply smiled at him before turning to look back at Stella.

“Alistair.” He introduced himself. Bowed slightly, taking Stella’s hand in his, kissing the back of it. Hendrik rolled his eyes as pulled Alistair away.

“Enough, Alistair.” Hendrik practically growled. Alistair grinned, putting his hands up in mock surrender. Alistair was shorter than Hendrik by a few inches, he had longer black hair, it was almost shaggy in a way. His eyes were dark, almost black in the lighting of the cabin. They were both terrifying and comforting.

The next to introduce himself was a werewolf. Stella could almost smell it on him when he stepped forward. He had many tattoos covering his skin. A full sleeve on both arms. He stood with a shorter Latin woman at his side, hands intertwined.

“I’m Connor.” The man seemed nice, but very protective. It was sweet, almost reminding her of Hendrik.

“I’m Carmen.” Her voice was soft. Sweet even. Hendrik stepped forward, next to Stella. All of them stepped forward, it was kind of like a line. All it took was for Hendrik to send them a look.

“A witch,” Maggie smiled at her. “A hybrid,” Ruben smiled as well, his much more timid than Maggie’s blaring grin. “A vampire,” Alistair rolled his eyes at Hendrik. “A werewolf and a Heretic.” Stella’s eyebrows furrowed in confusion.

She looked up at Hendrik through her eye lashes, a silent question passing between the two of them. “A heretic, is a vampire and a siphon witch. A witch born without their own magic so they can take it from things or people which hold magic. In many covens they are outcasted or even killed. The gemini are a very…special kind of hypocrite. They just lock them away, use them as some kind of pig for slaughter. A witch born with their own magic is a gift given by ancestors or the earth, that connection is severed when they turn into a vampire. But siphoners' gift is that of taking or borrowing. So they are not bound by one thing. Meaning when they turn they keep their gift of magic and the new gift, or curse depending on who you're asking, vampirism.” Hendrik explained.

Stella nodded. She was grateful Hendrik had explained it and not made her feel stupid for not knowing. She had run into that problem before in her past. It’s not like Stella was dumb by any means but whenever she didn’t catch on to something everyone else seemed to know about people acted like she was stupid or just didn’t get.

They would complain she didn’t know and then not tell her. Or if and that is if they explain they do it all condescendingly. There were around thirty or so other people around in the room.

There are many more people, many children or hurt or out of control. Hendrik keeps them in their own factions if they are struggling. And if someone does die among the pack Hendrik holds their hands and tells them to move on. He cares about his people. They are his family, every last one.

Stella smiled as stories were shared with her. Cultures even she never knew about had gone extinct. All of it was beautiful and welcoming. She felt at peace sitting around the bonfire outside. With Hendrik’s arm wrapped around her shoulder and her laughing at a story told about Hendrik being new to the whole vampire thing from Alistair.

Many included Kol. Hendrik smiled sadly as those stories were shared, even jumping in with his own. He missed his brother.

“We’re still looking.” Maggie assured him before she headed in for the night and back to her cabin. Stella looked like she wanted to ask but she didn’t, because it wasn’t her business.

“You can ask.” Hendrik told her.

“It just didn’t feel like my business.” Stella said softly. Hendrik grabbed her head, bringing it to his lips and placing a kiss to the palm of her hand.

“My business is your business. Anything you want to ask, don’t hesitate. And if it’s not something I want to talk about, I’ll tell you.” Hendrik told her gently. “And as for what Maggie said, when Kol died, I asked her to bring him back. To use the covens. It was selfish, I know that. And I don’t want them to feel used like I only helped them and protected them, to take from them. But he’s my brother, my best friend. And they granted my wish to bring him back. Found a spell, collected his ashes, they have everything they need, except his soul. When they went looking for it they couldn’t find it. And Kol is way too vengeful to find peace until both Gilbert siblings have suffered. So someone hid it away to keep him from being resurrected.”

Stella hugged him tightly. Hendrik wrapped his arms around her waist, kissing the side of her head softly.

“Do any of your siblings know?” Stella asked as she pulled back from the embrace. Hendrik shook his head as he stared deeply into the fire. The expression on his face was stone cold.

It was like Hendrik could still hear Kol’s scream. His eyes flashed gold, his fangs like pin pricks against his lips. Sometimes when it gets quiet Hendrik can almost hear Kol. Hear him talking to him. Hendrik laughed softly. Maybe he had gone crazy.

“No. They wouldn’t understand.” Hendrik stated.

“I don’t know them like you do. But I do know what it’s like to have a brother, someone you're close with. And I would tear the world apart for him. And if I ever lost him I would do everything in my power to bring him back. Maybe they would understand.” Stella reasoned. Hendrik smiled at her, it was a sad smile.

“You might think they would understand. But the truth is that they wouldn’t. I love my siblings but everyone has their favorites. Rebekah is Nik’s, Nik’s is Elijah’s, Elijah’s is Rebekah’s. They have always and forever and they would never understand. They saw Kol as a liability. He was a witch when we were human, the only one of us to carry that gift of magic. When it was severed…it made him obsessed with magic and how it works. Kol was my best friend, the person who had been through everything with me. And now that he’s gone it feels like part of me is gone with him.” Hendrik admitted. “My siblings don’t think about him often, if at all. Because it’s all about each other and their vow. They wouldn’t understand.”

Stella could see how close the siblings were, she assumed that it was the same with all of the siblings. She now knew that, that was far from the truth. Stella couldn’t even imagine not thinking about her brother if he died.

Stella didn’t even want to entertain the idea. They had come close to losing each other too many times for her to be comfortable even thinking about the what ifs.

***

“I like them.” Stella said as they walked into the house. Hendrik smiled.

“Good. I hope we will be seeing more of them.” It had been the longest since he had seen them. He visits often, but with all of the problems Mystic Falls brought he hadn’t been around as much as he normally was.

And now with everything going on here he knows that it will be harder to be around as much as he once was.

“I feel like those people are what I’ve been searching for, for so long. And I know that sounds crazy.” Stella told him.

“It doesn’t sound crazy. Those people, my people, have been one of the only things keeping me sane for a thousand years. And in this family that’s a tough job. I know I haven’t been the best leader ever but they stayed. And those who left to travel the world or get married outside of the pack, they’re a call away.” Hendrik stated.

“So just how big is this pack exactly?” Stella found herself asking. She could deduct on her own that members of the pack had died, either because of a violent supernatural fate or because they simply aged. But she wondered how many immortals around the world would drop everything to come rushing to help if Hendrik ever asked.

“It’s very large. Over the years I have been everywhere this world has to offer. I have made friends of my enemies and enemies that were once friends. Witches who have kept themselves young for centuries, and vampires who struggled with blood lust. Werewolves who were kicked out, carriers of genes and children left to die. I have seen it all. And I have helped in ways many people wouldn’t even be given the chance to. They are family to me.” Stella smiled at him. “And sometimes when children grow up or they want peace, or have fallen in love. They move on. They get married and have kids, and they travel the world. But they call. If I ever need them or they ever need me, everything can wait. And I have people in every city of the world.” Hendrik added the last bit looking at her, a grin rising to his lips.

“I guess I’ll have to catch up.” Hendrik leaned down and kissed her softly. Stella laid her head on Hendrik’s shoulder when they pulled back. Hendrik laughed deeply at her.

“How about you head up to bed and I’ll grab you something to eat?” Stella pulled back with a grin. She kissed him again and rushed to go up the stairs.

“Thanks.” She practically ran up the stairs. Hendrik huffed out a small laugh but made his way to the kitchen. The grin slipped off his face instantly.

A lady stood over Hayley who was laid out on the counter, a necklace hanging over her stomach. Hendrik sped closer and grabbed the woman’s wrist. He could feel the magic coursing through her veins.

“Who are you? Why are you in my house? And why should I not kill you?” Hendrik growled. Hayley quickly jumped off the counter and placed her hand on Hendrik’s arm. The man let go of the woman and took a step away from Hayley.

“Her name is Sabine. She’s a witch friend of Sophie’s.”

Hendrik’s eyes narrowed sharply. Hendrik sucked his teeth, his jaw clenching. “Not helping your case. I don’t like Sophie. Still a bit bitter about her kidnapping the woman pregnant with my children.”

“It’s fine.” Hayley tried to reason. Hendrik turned towards the witch, his finger pointing in her direction.

“You, I don’t trust you.” Hendrik hissed. “If Hayley so much as gets a paper cut, I’ll kill you. And don’t even look at Stella. Understand?” Hendrik asked.

Sabine nodded her head sharply. “She won’t do anything. They’ll lose their leverage.” Hayley jumped in.

“I don’t care for a bloody second about their leverage. This is my home, and no one shall be harmed in it unless it is by my hand.” Hendrik stated harshly. His words were almost biting.

Hendrik turned towards the counter and saw the donut holes Stella had requested. He picked them off the counter and made quick work of getting upstairs. He didn’t need to add cleaning the bloody mess off the kitchen floors. Scraping Sabine off his tiles was not something he wanted to do.

But it also wasn’t something he was above doing. If he had to kill her and hide the evidence then he would. Not that he was scared much of the French Quarter coven. They had fallen low the last couple of years and he had been around much stronger and more powerful witches than all of them combined.

Take Maggie as an example, born and raised in New Orleans, daughter of the regent. The most powerful witch to be born in the last three centuries. Perhaps this young girl, Davina, would be just as strong.

Hendrik feared that they would have wanted Maggie as a harvest girl, but Hendrik had already taken her far away from New Orleans by the time she was even of age to participate.

Hendrik immediately relaxed when he walked into the room. He placed the bag into Stella’s lap as he sat down next to her in the bed. He sighed slightly as his back hit the headboard of the bed.

It is silent for a few minutes, a comfortable silence. Before Stella spoke. “You know, if you would have told me last year that I would be here right now, I would have sent you to Eichen house.” Stella stated.

“What’s an Eichen house?” Hendrik asked, tilting his head to the side.

“A crazy house.” Hendrik nodded but still had a confused look on his face. “It’s just pregnant with magical, mystical, babies, cuddled up to one of the most dangerous and scariest men out there, who happens to be a hybrid. I would have told you I was insane.” Stella laughed gently, Hendrik joining her a second later.

“That does sound a bit absurd, doesn’t it?” Hendrik asked, he grinned lazily.

“It does.” Stella agreed.

“Where would you be this time last year?” Hendrik pulled Stella closer to his body. Stella thought for a moment before answering.

“Probably fighting with my ex.” Stella stated. “We fought a lot. It’s not that was a bad guy or anything, probably the opposite of bad, it’s just that we didn’t work. Our families have always been close because he was close friends with Scott. And all of a sudden it was like I was single and so was he, and I liked him. I think I loved him but being in love…I don’t think what we had could ever be that. I cared for him before we even started dating. And for a while it worked. He understood who I was and I understood who he was. But…when I got bit by Peter. I know I started to pull away. I was different, I didn’t need someone around all the time or else I felt like I was being abandoned. And Stiles just didn’t get that change. But the main problem was my friendship with Isaac and Derek.” Stella sighed.

“Remind me of them.” Hendrik kissed the side of her head.

“Derek’s sister used to babysit when I was younger. And a few times she got sick, but now that I look back on it, it would have been around the time she started shifting. But Derek would fill in for her sometimes, Scott was always over at Noah’s house so it was usually just me and one of the Hale siblings. But when Derek hit seventeen Kate Argent set his house on fire. Him and Laura were at school, they ran. They came to check something out and Laura died. Derek said I reminded him of her. So when he came back we kind of clung to each other. I see where Stiles may have been upset by the friendship we had but it's never like that.” Stella stated.

“And Isaac?” Hendrik was interested in her friends. He knew of them, even heard stories but he had never met them.

“Isaac was younger than me. Kind of like adopting my own little brother. I look at him the way I look at Scott or Hayley. I love him and he’s my family. Stiles didn’t get it. Isaac though, he was quiet. I could tell he had secrets that he didn’t want anyone to know but he never told me. Part of me feels like I abandoned him when I left. I know that’s not what happened but I had suspicions that Isaac was being abused and about a week before we were hijacked by witches, Scott called to tell me that Isaac’s dad was dead and that they found evidence that he was being abused. And now he’s on the run for the murder of his father. The whole thing is horrible.” Stella rambled.

“I could make some calls.” Hendrik suggested. Stella smiled at him but shook her head softly.

“He told me not to do anything. That everything was fine and Derek was working on it. Like I trust Derek with all my whole heart but that man was also wanted for murder less than a year ago.” Stella had an unimpressed look on her face.

Hendrik laughed lowly. His laughter died off when the door was slung open. “Nik! You have to learn how to knock.” Hendrik chased.

“Elijah will be returning to us.” Klaus moved to leave the room.

“Nik!” Hendrik called again. “What did you do?”

“Nothing.”

“What did you do Niklaus?” Hendrik asked again.

“Not a thing.” Klaus said.

“Do not lie to me.” Hendrik quickly corrected his brother. Niklaus sighed and rolled his eyes.

“Whatever I have done does not concern you because we are getting our dearest older brother back. See, everyone’s happy.” Niklaus smiled somewhat proudly before leaving the room without any further explanation.

“He killed someone?” Stella asked, though it was more of a statement. Hendrik nodded his head.

“He definitely killed someone. And by the look on his face, it was someone he probably shouldn’t have. Lovely, leaves me to deal with picking up the pieces.” Hendrik let his head fall back on the pillow.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter Four

Stella quickly got dressed. She put on a yellow sun dress with white flowers and some small white kitten heels. She walked down the stairs, flipping her hair over her shoulder as she went.

She stopped in the kitchen to fix herself some breakfast. Klaus was out doing god knows what, and Hendrik was with his pack. Which meant she was bored. Hendrik had asked if she wanted to come but Stella really just wanted to sleep in.

Her phone rang loudly, vibrating across the counter top. Stella moved to grab it leaving the eggs on the counter by the stove. She smiled at the name.

“Derbear.” She heard the man groan on the phone at the name, making her smile.

“Thank God you’re okay.” The sigh of the relief was audible. She had brought him out of a dark place and he was worried about her. “Scott said he had talked to you but I was still worried so I called.”

“I’m fine Derek. I know I hadn’t called for a while but I’m assuming Scott filled you in. Things are crazy here and I would love for my favorite people to be here but right now this is all mine. Something I don’t have to share yet.” Stella admitted, if no one knew then it couldn’t be tainted.

“Some guy? Yeah I’ve heard all about some guy. Stiles complaining, Scott worrying, and Isaac yelling at the two of them for being stupid. Honestly all of it is giving me a headache.” Derek stated. “I do have one question though, what did that idiot do to make you leave?”

“Nothing Derek. I had been gearing up to leave for a while. It’s important for me to know about my biological family. I just need that closer that comes with it.” Stella sighed.

“I get it. I mean if I had a chance to have my family again, I would. Even just to hear my moms voice again. Anyways if you get an invite to an I don’t know a funeral, ignore it.”

“Derek Samuel Hale.” Stella scolded.

“How do you know my middle name?” Derek asked.

“I know everything, be sure to remember that.” Stella smiled even though she knew he couldn’t hear her.

“Yeah, yeah.” Stella missed him deeply. She knew it wouldn’t be too long before she went to visit them. It had been months and she slightly hated herself for not going back to them.

“I’ve got company, but I’ll see you later Derbear. Love you.” Derek repeated the sentiment before she hung up the phone. Stella walked towards the noise coming from the living room. Anges and Hayley sat, talking to each other. Her sister wore an annoyed expression on her face, obviously done with the current conversation.

Stella quickly sat down next to Hayley, grabbing her wrist gently. She didn’t need Hayley getting angry and ripping Anges’ throat out, not that Klaus wouldn’t be pleased with the news.

But Anges was the last Elder among the French Quarter coven and if the witch died then there would be no one to complete their silly little ritual. And Stella did not know too much about witches but she was smart enough to know you never willingly anger one.

She had spent a fair amount of time in Mystic Falls and around the young Bennett witch to know that it wasn’t a very good idea. Hayley had almost got her life handed to her by messing with witches and originals.

“Anges, I’ve told you that we feel great.” Stella rolled her eyes, for Hayley it was one baby who barely caused any problems. Stella on the other had twins who never seemed to sleep. She always had morning sickness and she wasn’t excited to deal with the other trimesters.

“You two are much overdue for a checkup.” Stella narrowed her eyes sharply at the witch. She didn’t like the witch, never did, not that she remembered being with the witches, because she was unconscious the whole time.

Elijah and Stella agreed to keep that tidbit to themselves, both knowing that Hendrik would slaughter the entire French Quarter coven.

“What are you going to do? Pop into the French Quarter for a quick ultrasound? Two pregnant werewolves, nothing to see here!” Hayley stated rather harshly, but that was the truth, wasn’t it? That they were trapped in this house because their babies are important to the original family.

“A lot of women would kill to have a child. It strikes me as odd that you’re not taking better care of yours.” Rebekah said bitterly. Stella was taken aback by the comment. Stella didn’t know much about the original, next to nothing really. Anything she knew only came from Hendrik himself.

“I know a doctor out in the Bayou, off the beaten path. Now, I took the liberty of making you an appointment for you. Tonight after hours, just us. Vampires will never get word of it.” Stella squirmed in her seat, she didn’t like this.

Nothing about this felt right, she couldn’t pinpoint it exactly but it was like her gut was telling her to not to agree. But still when Hayley agreed, Stella nodded absentmindedly. Maybe sometimes things didn’t happen and she was just nervous.

***

“Again!” Hendrik yelled as he watched two of the wolves get off their backs. Their shirts were both caked in dirt and dripping with sweat. The wolf's small growl sent a smile to the hybrid's face.

“We’re tired.” The wolf was young, volatile. He is barely fourteen years old, and has his first full moon coming up.

“Well, you should have thought about that before you got behind the wheel of my car and wrecked it into a tree, killing not one but two teenagers.” The boy's shoulders slumped, Hendrik sighed and waved the slightly older boy off.

“I didn’t mean to.” The boy's voice was soft. Hendrik walked over to him, placing a heavy hand on his shoulder and leaning down to look him in the eyes.

“I know that. And I understand it was an accident, but that doesn’t mean it didn’t happen. Now and until you are gray and old you will have to break your bones over and over again. I’m not saying this to scare you, Atlas. But you made a mistake and when the time comes this month you will pay for it in your pain. And the more exhausted you are the less you’ll fight it and the less it will hurt. Sometimes you have to think.” Hendrik spoke calmly to the young boy.

“I’m sorry. It really was an accident, they saw the car and begged me to take it. I just wanted them to like me. It’s hard making friends when you're a freak.” Atlas said as he tipped his head down towards the ground.

“You’re not a freak.” Hendrik’s brows furrowed. Atlas just nodded his head.

“Yes I am. That’s what they all say.” Hendrik’s eyes shifted from concern to silent rage. Hendrik crouched down in front of him, placing his hands on the boy's arms.

“Who said that?” Hendrik asked. Atlas just shrugged his shoulders. “Who said it?” His voice is more forceful this time.

“Those older teenager’s who hang around the skate park. I stumbled across them one time walking back here after going to get supplies for Maggie. They’ve been following me around ever since.” Hendrik’s eyes held something close to murder. Hendrik stood from his position and placed his hand on the boy's head.

“Go get cleaned up and get something to eat.” Atlas nodded and walked towards the werewolves cabin.

“You’re not seriously thinking about beating up some punk teenagers.” The accented voice filled Hendrik’s head. He turned to see Alistair leaning against the banister of his own cabin.

“I am just going to have a talk.” Hendrik stated, his eyes flickering to their golden hue. Alistair rolled his eyes.

“The kid feels bad enough as it is. Leave it alone.” Alistair stated.

“They called him a freak. I’m not just going to stand here and do nothing.” Hendrik stated harshly.

“I’m not saying do nothing. Teach the kid how to control his anger, or else next he gets in a car it will be his body being peeled from the windshield.” Alistair jumped over the railing. “You’re being too soft on him.”

“He’s a kid.” Hendrik said.

“Yes, a kid who just triggered his murder curse because some idiot teens goaded him into stealing a car. Your car, may I remind you.” Hendrik rolled his eyes.

“Keep talking and it will be me and you in the dirt, not some kids.” Alistair held his hands up in surrendered.

“You have a few tricks I don’t.” Alistair shrugged his shoulders. “If you want to help him, talk to him, don’t go and fight his battles for him.”

“You know Alistair, one of these days I’m gonna be sick of having you around.” Hendrik’s smile was small, almost a smirk.

“Ah yes. But if it hasn’t happened in the last nine hundred years I wouldn’t bet on it being anytime soon.” Alistair pointed out.

“Maybe not. But until I learn my lesson, I’m gonna keep saying it.” Hendrik genuinely smiled.

“Your threats will remain empty.” Alistair smiled as he walked away, turning back just a second. “And if I’m gone, who's gonna be your friend?” Then the vampire disappeared, running in the direction of the vampire cabins.

Hendrik sighed heavily, his shoulders slumping. He walked towards his cabin, coming to sit on the steps leading up the porch. He thinks sometimes he was never meant to be alone in all of this.

Of course, in reality he was never alone. Something he had felt since he was kid, always being left out. But then his brother would smile at him with that smile that only caused trouble and ask if he wanted to play a trick. Hendrik would agree, a smirk of his own on his face before following his older brother.

Hendrik felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end. He looked towards the forest line, and a wolf stood looking back at him. Hendrik knew this wasn’t some animal. It was human. Well not human.

He tilted his head to the side slightly. He watched as the wolf took off back into the woods.

***

It’s dark outside by the time Hayley and Stella arrive. The place sent a chill down Stella’s spine. “This is the doctor’s office?” Stella hears her sister ask.

“Dr. Paige is only this far out because Marcel’s men kept terrorizing her patients. Go! She won’t bite.” Agnes told them, her smile too sweet to be innocent.

“I do.” Stella replied before walking up the porch stairs. Agnes looked taken back by the comment. Stella didn’t trust her, and she wouldn’t. The woman kidnapped her, not that she remembered it, but still.

The sisters walk into the small clinic, Dr. Paige led them to a room in the back. Hayley went first with her check up. A small heartbeat filled the room.

“Your baby’s heart rate is perfect.” Dr. Paige said. Again the smile on her face had Stella’s heart racing. It had her reaching for her phone.

Hayley smiles, “I knew it. She’s a tough one, like her mom.” Hayley says. Dr. Paige chuckles and hands her a tissue to wipe off the ultrasound gel. Hayley takes it and starts wiping it off.

As Hayley sits up Dr. Paige notices her crescent moon birthmark on her shoulder, and smiles tightly. “That’s a unique birthmark.”

“Yeah, we're pretty much done here, right?” Hayley asked. Stella unlocked her phone and pulled up Hendrik’s contact.

“This doesn’t feel right.” Stella texts. It didn’t take long for him to respond.

“What doesn’t? Where are you?” Hendrik asked.

“Bayou baby doctor. I’m scared.”

“I’m on my way, be safe.”

Stella felt her nerves calm slightly at that. He was coming, she let out a breath. The doctor left the room and walked into the waiting room where Agnes stood to meet her. Stella’s nerves spiked up again.

A wolf howls loudly. Both sisters' heads snap up to look out the window. A car's headlights approach the building. Stella’s breathing hitch in her chest.

“This doesn’t feel right.” Stella stuttered. “I knew I should have stayed home, or gone with Hendrik.” Stella muttered under her breath. Dr. Paige returned with medication in her hand.

“Ahh, you know, I'm-I'm actually not that good with pills." Hayley stated as she backed further away from the woman.

“Neither am I, truth be told.” She said nervously. Stella could just feel the emotions emoting off of the woman. Dr. Paige turns her back to the girls as she starts preparing something on the counter.

Stella sees as the woman jumps forwards, a full syringe in her hand, aiming for Hayley. Stella quickly intervened, claws extended, grabbing onto the doctor's arm. Her claws sinking deeply into the woman’s arm. Hayley moved to push things in front of the door to block it.

Stella pushes the woman off, sending her into a table. The woman was relentless though, springing back up a second later. Stella grabbed her shoulders, banging her head into the doctor's, effectively breaking her nose. Stella grabbed the woman’s jaw and pushed up sharply. The loud snap filled the room.

“Come on!” Hayley called to her sister, opening the small window. Stella climbed out after Hayley did. Both taking off towards the woods.

***

Hendrik stood at the head of the table waiting for his pack's arrival. Something wasn’t right here. He had seen how the wolves lived and thrived before in the Bayou. And all of the creatures which lived in or around New Orleans had a system. They all had a place which no one broke.

Niklaus and Elijah were the ones to set it up. Because if everyone had and knew their place then no one would step out of line without being reassured that they would be dealt with.

Hendrik thought that might have been one of the only good things his family ever did for a large number of people. The door to the cabin opened and all five of the faction leaders spilled in. Hendrik gestured for them to shut the door.

“What’s this about?” Maggie asked. Hendrik rolled his eyes at the girl, she always was the impatient one among the leaders.

“The werewolves. Where are they?” Hendrik asked. Maggie tilted her head to the side slightly, like she only now realized they hadn’t heard a peep out of them since they got here.

“I don’t know.” Alistair said, his eyebrows furrowing. “Why are you asking? There has to be a reason you’re asking.”

“Why I am asking, Alistair, is because close to two hundred years ago when my family inhabited this very city the wolves were always around. They had deals with witches and vampires. It was one of the largest packs I’ve ever seen. Rich in their werewolf culture and prideful in their pack. But one of the few that still deemed killing to turn on purpose awful. I respected it. The Keeners and Labonairs. Both packs live here but on good terms. Where did they go?” Hendrik asked.

“Maybe they left. We’ve all seen how Marcel treats the witches of the Quarter, maybe he treated the wolves bad as well.” Carmen offered.

“They wouldn’t. This was their land first, here before even my family got here. No, they wouldn’t just leave. And Marcel knew better than to treat the wolves badly unless he had something to use against them. One little nic, and dead. And until my brother healed one of his guys he didn’t even know there was a cure.” Hendrik shook his head.

“So what do we do?” Ruben asked.

“I want the hybrids and werewolves, searching those woods for answers. And I want the witches to search their books. Curses, hexes, old concoxions, dark objects, you name I want anything and everything. And the vampires, I want them in the quarter. Take, torture, maim, anything and everything goes. I want answers and I will get them.” Hendrik feels the phone in his back pocket vibrate. “Go.”

They all leave quickly to get to work. Hendrik reaches into his back pocket to retrieve his phone. His heart drops at the message. Worry filled his very being.

“This doesn’t feel right.” Stella texts.

“What doesn’t? Where are you?” Hendrik asked.

“Bayou baby doctor. I’m scared.”

“I’m on my way, be safe.” Hendrik had already left the front door of the cabin by the time he had sent the message. Hendrik toed off his boots and tossed his jacket and phone to the side. He shifted quickly, his bones making loud snapping noises, taking off into the woods.

***

The two girls ducked behind a tree. Both panting heavily. It wasn’t long before heavy footsteps crunching the dried left of leaves on the ground alerting the two girls. Stella pressed her back into the tree. The men rushed by the tree not seeing the two sisters behind it.

Hayley nods to Stella before they run after the men. Stella jumped and pressed her knee into the back of one of the guys sending them both to the ground. They topple over sending Stella rolling across the forest floor. She popped up quickly, kicking the man harshly in the gut. He groaned, leaning over, his head met with Stella’s knee when she brought it up, harshly colliding into his face, effectively breaking his nose and knocking the man out.

Stella quickly grabs the dropped shotgun from the ground, her eyes shining a vibrant gold, she smashes the butt of the gun right into the back of one of the guys heads. The force sent him colliding with the ground only a second later for Stella to smash it into the bridge of his nose. Stella then kicked harshly at his head, the man falling unconscious.

Hayley drops into a defensive position, her eyes flashing werewolf gold. Her eyes scan the woods around them for anyone else. A man walked in front of Hayley, a nasty grin on his face and a gun pointed at her face.

Stella ran behind him, her knee making contact with the middle of his back. Her hands quickly grabbed a hold of his jaw, the force shattering the bones along the man's neck. Stella gasped loudly when a rough hand pulled her harshly to the side. The force sending her to the ground, her hands coming out to stop her.

She yelped when she landed, her arms sliding through the dirt, scratches embedding themselves up her arms. The man readied himself to kick her in the stomach, a sick grin on his face.. It happened fast, a large and fast wolf jumping on top of the man. Large paws pushing forcefully into the man's back, his claws digging into the witches body, ripping and jaggedly breaking through skin.

The witch screamed, almost howling in pain, as he filled his fingernails with the dirt he helplessly clawed at, trying to free himself from the hulking wolf on top of him. The wolf licked at his teeth before attaching them to the man's neck, ripping upwards and digging at the man's vertebrae.

The wolf pulled away and dropped the bones by the witch's hand. Blood dripped off of his jaw and out of his mouth. Stella groaned as she pushed herself off of the ground. Stella watched as the wolf's body morphed and changed, a man forming from the loud snapping of the bones.

The man sped over to Stella. His hand coming under her chin tilting her head up to look had him. Stella sighed when she saw Hendrik’s worried face. Blood stained his mouth and poured down his bare chest.

“Are you okay?” Stella nodded, letting herself be pulled up from the ground. Hendrik helped her stand and quickly placed himself behind her, wrapping a protective arm around her shoulders.

“I have to say I am impressed.” Hendrik panted, softly.

“How’d you find us?” Hayley asked, breathing heavily.

“Stella texted. Who are they?” Hendrik’s eyes flashed, Stella moved her hand to hold his. His eyes quickly returned to their natural color.

“Witches, warlock-” Stella quickly cut Hayley off.

“Dead.” Stella practically growled out. Hendrik heard the soft footprints in the dirt, flashlights accompanying them.

“There's more. Listen I will take care of them but I need you to run. Hard and fast, don’t look back, either of you. Run!” The two girls take off into the woods. Their hearts beating loudly in their ears.

Hendrik quickly shifted. The loud breaking of his bones alerted the witches to his present. He ran towards the men. He tore into two of them quickly. Ripping harshly at their throats, first. Going for the kill immediately.

Hendrik’s howl was loud when the arrow implanted itself into his side. The wolfsbane worked quickly, burning through his veins as he wavered. His claws came out to swat at the men before another arrow joined the one in his side.

He fought the effects as hard as he could but in the end it succumbed when two more arrows made their poisonous way into his body. His legs collapsed out from under him, his body landing onto the ground, hard.

***

Hendrik’s eyes opened slowly, his head pounding, throbbing. He sat up slowly, his eyes trying to focus. He looked down, he was wearing clothes, he was human again. He looked around, this wasn’t where he was when he had been shot.

A rolling laughter put Hendrik on alert. He stood from the ground and turned towards the sound. “Always the trouble maker.” The voice said, fondly.

Finally Hendrik was able to locate where the sound was coming from. His hardened eyes softened when they landed on his brother. Kol was leaning against the wall. It seemed they were in a cabin, and Hendrik quickly recognized the cabin as his own.

“Kol.” Hendrik sped towards his brother, wrapping his arms around his shoulders, pulling him into a tight embrace.

“Don’t blabber all over me.” Kol muttered, even though he pushed his face into his brother's shoulder. They pulled away a tense minute later.

“I’ve looked everywhere for you. I’ve tried to bring you back.” Kol just smiled, Hendrik’s eyes watered.

“I knew you would. But everytime one of your witches comes looking for me, it’s like I’m blocked. I can't reach out and grab a hold of the magic. And trust me I’ve tried.” Kol admitted. “Although I haven’t been bored.”

“What does that mean?” Hendrik found himself asking. His eyebrows furrowed in an accusing look.

“Well, you have quite the predicament. I mean Stella.” Kol grinned as Hendrik’s face flushed. “She is a sight, and there’s no lack when it comes down to brains either. She’s good for you.”

Hendrik smiled. “Yeah, she is.” Kol sighed as he moved to walk around the cabin, picking things up and then putting them back down in a different spot.

“Though I do hope to be resurrected before my niece’s and nephew are born. “ Hendrik tilted his head, Kol smirked. “What, you didn’t think my gift didn’t work over here? On the contrary it works better here than when I was a vampire. You know I’ve always had a way when it comes to magical offspring. Finding out the gender was easy, everything else… not so much.” Kol admitted.

“You have to tell me, which is it? Me or Nik.” Hendrik asked.

“What do you mean, brother?” Kol asked.

“Which one of us is having a boy?” Hendrik asked. “We do not need another Nik running around.” Kol laughed but shrugged his shoulders.

“I guess you’ll have to wait and see.” Hendrik smiled and rolled his eyes at his brother's antics. He missed this, missed him. “Don’t ruin a good moment, Hendrik.”

“I wasn’t-” Kol cut him off by raising his hand.

“You were. But it’s not so bad over here. And I like watching you, and this way you can’t tell me to leave you alone.” Kol’s joke didn’t take as Hendrik’s eyes simply watered again. “I’m sorry.”

“I’m gonna bring you back.” Hendrik told him, his tone determined.

“I know but don’t waste the new life you have been given to bring me back.” Kol told him, reaching out to touch him. Kol’s hand went right through Hendrik’s arm. “Looks like our time is up. When you bring me back, which I know you’ll figure it out, you always do, I expect to meet this girl that has you flipped inside out.”

“I love you, Kol.”

“I love you too.”

Hendrik’s body disappeared from Kol's view. The vampire watched as his brother woke from the death he had just escaped. Kol smiled, he always knew Hendrik would be the best of them. And everyday he’s being proved right.

***

Hendrik gasped loudly as he came to. He groaned as he sat up, the four arrows sticking out of his chest. Hendrik wrapped his hand around the wood, his fingers inching towards his own skin. He gripped it harshly and yanked forwards.

He repeated the process for the remaining arrows. Hendrik took a breath in, his eyes scanned around him. Hendrik moved his hands to wipe his eyes, tear tracks stained down the side of his face. Great, he was crying in his sleep.

Hendrik stood from the ground, he focused his hearing. His heart started beating heavily in his chest when he couldn’t hear them. Hendrik’s eyes flickered, his panic heavy in his mind, pounding around his brain.

Hendrik leaned over to one of the men he killed, he crouched down next to him. He undid the man’s belt, pulling the pants off of him. Hendrik stood with the clothing and quickly put it on. Slipping the jeans on.

Hendrik took off towards the clinic. Running through branches and breaking them. The leaves crushed under his feet. He came to a halt when he saw the clinic. Hendrik’s jaw clenched, his eyes flashing as he stalked towards the building. When this was all said and done he would burn this place to the ground.

He scanned around the building, dead witches laid on the ground. Scattered and broken. He moved up the steps and slammed the door open. He saw his sister standing in the middle of the room, crouched down next to the dead doctor.

“Rebekah,” Hendrik sighed. She turned, a confused look on her face. “Are there any signs of them?” She shook her head.

“Looks like you’ve had a rough night.” Rebekah spoke as she stood from her crouching position. She gestured towards his bare chest, four places of dried blood.

“Sniped me. It’s a little harder to dodge when you’re a wolf. Faster and more threatening.” Hendrik told her. Rebekah smiled.

She’s happy he finally broke his curse, there towards the end it seemed impossible. And Hendrik never did like the word impossible. He hated not being able to do something. And as it turns out he’s more happy to be a wolf than a hybrid.

“I called Nik.” Rebekah told him. “He should be here any minute.”
The sound of a car speeding to a halt sent them both out onto the porch.

“Speak of the devil.” Hendrik stated. He walked off the porch and went towards the woods.

“Where are you going?” Niklaus asked.

“Well, they aren’t here. And I’m not going to sit here and wait. I am going to go and find them.” Hendrik didn't even look back at them as he moved forward.

Niklaus nodded as he walked after him. “Rebekah stays here in case they wander back.”

“None of us are asking the important question here.” Rebekah stated as she walked down the steps herself. This stopped both of them in their tracks.

“And which question is that, sister?” Niklaus asked.

“Who killed their attackers?” Rebekah stated. Hendrik’s eyebrows furrowed, he had assumed she had killed them when he realized he was here.

“I assumed it was you or Hendrik.” Niklaus voiced his thoughts. “Are you telling me you have no idea who killed their attackers?”

“That’s exactly what I’m telling you, Nik.” Rebekah sighed.

“So neither of you know where they are or who killed their attackers?” Niklaus asked.

“I had four arrows in my bloody heart, Nik.” Hendrik told him. “It doesn’t matter, because wherever they are we are wasting time.” Hendrik turned towards the woods just as a loud howl pierced through the night.

“Lovely, maybe their cousins will know where they are.” Rebekah stated.

Hendrik rushed forwards when he saw Hayley and Stella stumbling out of the woods. He gently grabbed Stella’s body, she seemed to collapse into his arms. He placed her back onto her feet. His hands came to cradle her face.

“Are you okay?” Stella nodded her head at the question. “What happened out there?” He found himself asking.

Stella shrugged her shoulders, helplessly. “I don’t remember. We were hit with something sticky on an arrow. It went right through my shoulder. After that everything is blurry.”

Hendrik’s face filled with worry as he moved her cardigan from her shoulder. He gently rubbed his finger over her shoulder, wiping away the blood. The wound was healed completely. It was true that werewolves healed fast but not this fast.

Hendrik pulled her into a hug, tears stinging his eyes as relief washed over him. She was okay. That’s all that matters, everything else doesn’t matter. Not right now.

“It’s the baby. The vampire blood-- Klaus’s blood- - in your system. It can heal any wound.” Rebekah yelling pulled both Hendrik and Stella’s attention. “Your own child healed you.”

Klaus smiled before Rebekah started to spitfire questions. “How did you escape? You were outnumbered, unarmed? Those men were ripped to shreds?”

“I think it was a wolf. I think it was protecting us.” Hayley stated. Stella just pulled herself closer to Hendrik.

Niklaus angrily points at Hayley. “The witches were supposed to protect you! When I get my hands on Sophie Deveraus–”

“It wasn’t Sophia, it was Agnes.” Stella started.

“Just Agnes.” Hayley finished.

“Fine Agnes, Sophie, it’s all the same to me. I’ll slaughter the lot of them.” Niklaus yelled. Hendrik tilted his head in agreement. They have brought them to this town to ask for their help, using blackmail to make them help. And they thought attacking Stella and Hayley was the way to keep them.

“Not if Elijah gets to them first.” Rebekah stated.

“Elijah, you’ve found him.” Hendrik asked, a smile on his face.

“He’s been in touch, and he has a plan. All he asks is that we take care of the two of you.” Rebekah pointed towards the two werewolves.

“I triggered my curse.” Stella told Hendrik.

“What?” Niklaus exclaimed, surprised by the news.

“I killed the lot of them. First starting with the doctor. I snapped her neck. She came after my family. And no one comes after my family and lives.” Stella then walked towards Niklaus’ car, she climbed in the back.

“I don’t know what to say,” Klaus stated.

“She’s amazing isn’t she?” Hendrik just smiled as he followed her lead and joined her in the car.

“He’s smitten.” Rebekah smiled before she walked towards the car as well.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter Five

Stella was sitting at the small table in her and Hendrik’s room. The old book sat in front of her on the table. She ran her fingers over the rough and decade leather bounding the book. ‘Mikaelson’ was engraved into the leather.

Marking the book, belonging to the original family. A message, don’t touch it if you value your life. Stella chewed on her bottom lip, she debated opening it. It had been given to her to read.

Stella opened the book, there were tabs throughout the book. It was a sheet of leather messily connected to the binding. Stella smiled, it was done carelessly. Or whoever did it didn’t know how to use a needle and thread very well.

The first leather tab read, North East Atlantic. There was a rough drawing of the wolves, pointing out the differences between them and other wolves. The next page was the way they acted, and their hierarchy. Names of the wolves before then sat on the page.

Stella ran her finger tips gently over Hendrik’s name. Son of Ansel, alpha of the North East Atlantic, they resided in what was now known as Mystic Falls Virginia. They had a treaty with the village that lived next to them. The village where the Mikaelson family resided.

She flipped through the tabs. Lockwood, Kenner, Hale, Tien, Deepwater, Malroux, Poldark, Barry, Paxon, Primal, Satomi, and Crescent. Another tab sat filled with alpha packs and ones which have long been extinct.

Stella filled back to Crescent. The name Labonair stared back at her. The tale of the great Crescent royal betrayal. She stopped at the etch of the same birthmark she had on her collarbone. She ran her fingers over the drawing. It matched her completely.

“Stella,” Hendrik breathed as he walked into the room. Stella smiled when he walked over to her, bending down and wrapping his arms around her body. Hendrik sighed into her neck.

“What’s wrong?” Stella asked. Hendrik shrugged his shoulders and buried his head deeper.

“Nothing.” Hendrik’s voice was muffled against her skin. She sighed deeply.

“Something is wrong.” Stella stated, squeezing his forearm gently.

“Okay.” Hendrik moved away from her and sat in the chair next to her. “The other night when you were in the woods. I died. Temporarily of course. But I saw Kol.” Stella placed her hand over Hendrik’s which was laying over his bouncing knee.

“That’s amazing. What did he say?” Stella asked, already knowing that something happened.

“That everytime we reach out to try and bring him back there’s a force blocking him.” Hendrik explained. “And it’s been eating me up inside for days. Because I don’t know what to do. I don’t even know where to start.”

“Have you talked to the witches?” Stella asked.

“Not yet. They’ve been busy. I was wondering where the wolves were. The French Quarter packs have gone missing and I would like to find out where they disappeared to.” Hendrik told her.

“Talk to Alistair.” Stella suggested. “You seem close and he’s almost as old as you. If there’s anyone you can bounce ideas off of it’s him.”

Hendrik moved forward pressing his lips to hers. “You are brilliant.”

“Am I?” Stella asked, raising her eyebrow. Hendrik nodded and kissed her again.

“Yes.” Hendrik replied, softly. “So, what have you found?” Hendrik asked, pulling Stella from the chair to sit on his lap.

“Nothing much yet.” Stella shrugged. “I had just found the name Cresent when you came in.”

“Would you like me to leave so you can continue?” Hendrik asked. Stella turned her head, leveling him with a glare.

“Don’t you dare.” Stella told him. Hendrik smiled, wrapping his arms tighter around her waist. He would never let go of her. He doesn’t think he even could.

Still he held onto her tighter, laying his head on her shoulder. Kissing at the exposed skin softly. He would tear the world apart if it hurt her. He was suddenly so aware how mortal she was as her heart beat against his arms.

“Why don’t we do something today?” Stella proposed, closing the large leather book.

“Like what?” Hendrik asked, looking up at her. A soft smile playing on his rough features.

“I want to see the French Quarter.” Stella told him. “And before you say anything, you will be with me the whole time.”

“I don’t know Stella.” Hendrik pulled his bottom lip in between his teeth.

“Please. I have been caged like an animal for weeks now. I just need to get out. See the bright lights of New Orleans.” Stella eyed him carefully, pouting ever so slightly.

And oh what he would do for those eyes. For her. Hendrik closed his eyes for a second, taking in a breath before he opened them again.

“Fine.” Hendrik sighed.

“Yes!” Stella celebrated, kissing him roughly.

His eyes were hooded when she pulled away from him. His hand came up, grabbing her jaw in between his fingers. He pulled her back down towards him. Lacing their mouths together. His hand sliding up into her hair.

Stella pulled away. “No.” She told him. “You are not getting out of taking me into the French Quarter.”

“I wasn’t trying too.” Hendrik shrugged his shoulders with a smirk on his face.

“Nice try.” Stella moved out of his lap and towards her dresser, pulling out a nice long sundress.

Stella quickly dressed in her clothes. She pulled on her brown leather boots. And braided her hair before turning towards Hendrik. He was slumped down in the chair slightly, his arms on the rests of the chair as he watched her with dark eyes.

“Come on.” Stella patted his shoulder. “We have a whole city to explore.”

Hendrik chuckled deeply. “Of course we do, Gorgeous.” Hendrik pulled himself from the chair, wrapping his arm around her shoulders.

He led her out of the house and towards his car. The drive to the French Quarter was not a long one. But one filled with excitement on Stella's part. She smiled and looked around the whole drive. Hendrik parked his car just outside of the city. He was quick to open her door before she could, he held his hand out for her to take.

“Again, when I’m bigger than a beached whale we’re going to need another car.” Stella pointed out. Hendrik’s Carmeo was small in terms of Stella being pregnant with twins.

“I’m working on it.” Hendrik twirled her around, pulling her back towards him. He kissed her softly before wrapping his arm around his shoulder.

It was a nice walk as Stella looked around at the city lights. At the place she hadn’t seen very thoroughly before she had been kidnapped. Hendrik couldn’t keep his eyes off of her and her smile on her face.

She was all he ever wanted to look at for the rest of his immortal life. She was everything to him. Everything.

Stella grinned, proud of herself when she pointed out the ice cream parlor. “Come on.” She grabbed his hand pulling him towards the parlor.

Hendrik smiled as he followed her. They both got chocolate ice cream. “You have something here. . . “ Stella reached over, smearing her ice cream over his nose.

Stella laughed joyfully as she pulled her phone out to snap a picture of Hendrik as he scowled slightly at the camera, hiding his smile.

“Seriously?” Hendrik asked. Stella sighed, rolling her eyes. She leaned over kissing the tip of his nose where the ice cream was before she wiped her hand over it.

“Happy, baby?” Hendrik nodded his head with an amused expression on his face.

They continued to walk for a while before Stella spoke up. “Have you told your siblings yet? About trying to bring Kol back?”

“No.” Hendrik replied. “I know you think that all siblings care like yours do. But mine don’t. Not about Kol. Or Finn for that matter. Always and forever they swore to each other. Those of us who got left out don’t matter much. And I have a much better relationship with them than Kol or Finn ever did.” Hendrik shrugged.

“I’m sorry.” Stella grabbed his hand in hers, letting it sway in between their bodies.

“Yeah well, my siblings always have been complicated. What’s to change when two are dead?” Hendrik bumped his head with hers gently. “Let’s talk about this at a different time.”

“Okay.” Stella unclasped their hands to wrap her arm around his waist, pulling him closer to her. Hendrik wrapped his arm around her shoulders.

“Who’s this pretty lady?” A vampire sneered as he walked behind the two, crowding them into the alley.

Hendrik placed his body in front of Stella protective, a murderous glint in his eyes as he stared forward.

“A werewolf. You can smell it on her.” Another voice joined the conversation.

“Or maybe,” Hendrik growled. “It’s me.” The vampires seemed to be coming from either side. These two will be easy to take out. Like a jester and a clown.

“Oh two little mutts in our French Quarter.” The vampire scoffed in digest, “What should we do with them, Henry?”

“Run, probably.” Hendrik suggested.

“See if you hadn’t noticed the night is still young and it’s far from a full moon. You're defenseless. Isn’t that right, Frankie?” Henry stated playfully.

“That’s right, Henry.” Frankie replied. “And they’ll be long dead before the full moon.”

“You’re not Marcel’s or you’d be smarter.” Honestly Hendrik was just letting them speak to see if there were any other vampires he would need to hunt down after this. “So who are you?”

“Why?” Henry asked, finally making an appearance in front of them.

“I like to know who I’m about to kill. Make it personal.” Hendrik stated, offhandedly.

“We’re vampires, you deranged mutt!” Frankie snapped harshly.

Hendrik laughed at that. “Oh, temperamental.” Stella’s hand was grabbing tightly at the back of his shirt.

“Mocking an original. Not a good idea.” Hendrik knew that voice way too well. The look on their faces as the realization set in.

Hendrik was already on them. Biting deeply into Henry’s neck, ripping out his vocal cords. He spit them on the ground as he turned and grinned bloodily at Frankie. The vampire slowly backed up as he got ready to run.

“Ah ah ah, Frankie. I thought we were friends.” Hendrik pouted as he grabbed Frankie by the neck. Hendrik looked the young vampire in the eyes as he slid his hand into his chest. Wrapping his hand around his heart. “Goodbye Frankie.” Hendrik ripped roughly pulling the muscle out of his chest.

Hendrik dropped the heart and turned towards Stella, suddenly aware of the monster he had just shown. The one that constantly crawled under his skin.

“Hendrik,” Stella sighed softly as she walked closer to him. She pulled out a napkin from the pocket in her dress. She leaned forward, wiping the blood from his mouth gently.

He had never had someone be so gentle with him. Definitely not after they had just seen him brutally murder two people.

“Are you okay?” Hendrik whispered, searching for her eyes.

Stella continued to wipe the blood from Hendrik’s body. She moved down to scrub his hands. “I’m fine.” Hendrik gently moved his finger under her chin to make her look at him.

She shook her head as she looked down. “Stella, look at me.” Stella looked at him, silent tears falling down her face. “What’s wrong?”

“I was so scared Hendrik.” His heart sank at her words.

“I’m sorry. I should have never let you see that.” Stella shook her head.

“Not of you. Of them.” Stella motion towards the body. “I knew you would protect me but I was scared.”

“While this is lovely, I would like some answers.” Marcel’s voice carried down the alley. Hendrik had forgotten Marcel was even here in his anger.

“Marcel,” Hendrik greeted with gritted teeth. “How lovely to see you.”

Marcel smiled, “You too.” Marcel settled his gaze on Stella. Hendrik’s arm came out to move her closer towards him. “And who are you?” Marcel asked, taking in Hendrik’s protective stance in front of her.

“Marcel.” Hendrik started, his voice deep and his tone growling.

“A werewolf. In my city.” Marcel paced as he took them in. Maybe he was trying to scare her but he would never hurt her, not anytime soon. She was pregnant and Marcel doesn’t hurt kids and neither do his guys. It’s his most absolute law.

It was one rule the people of New Orleans don’t break, not the smart ones at least. Especially after the harvest. Marcel and his guys found a way to shut down the witches so yeah they’re not going to go against that.

“I’m Stella. And I got . . . lost.” Stella cringed at her own lie. Of course she didn’t just get lost. Hendrik Mikaelson was worried she was afraid of him. He’s standing protectively in front of her and just killed two vampires because they made a threat towards her. She is obviously not a stranger.

“Don’t lie, Stella. It’s not nice.” Marcel’s laugh was slow and quiet. More pushing his breath from his body than actually laughing.

Hendrik moved almost immediately, slight but noticeable, placing his body in front of hers. Hiding her mostly from the view of the vampire in front of them.

“She’s a friend, Marcel.” Hendrik confessed.

Marcel raised an eyebrow. “I gathered that.” His face showed no amusement. “But she’s something more right?”

“Don’t push your luck, Marcel.” Hendrik threatened.

“Who is she really?” Marcel asked. He was tired of them jumping around his questions, not answering but evading. “Because I can clearly tell she is pregnant.”

Hendrik’s eyes darted, he was looking for an escape. Something that can get him and Stella out of this situation as quickly as possible. Stella’s heart was hammering in her chest as her hand tightened around Hendrik’s arm.

Hendrik could almost see the wheels in Marcel’s head turning. Could see when they finally clicked into place and a new confusion arose.

“You’re the father.” Marcel practically whispered the fact. It was impossible but somehow he was. The Mikaelson’s always seemed to make the impossible . . . possible.

Stella was terrified. There had to be a reason that Hendrik and Niklaus hid her and Hayley so far away. Where no one was supposed to know about them. There had to be a reason they were hiding away. So she was terrified. Stone cold terrified.

Hendrik knew he couldn’t bluff his way out of this one. Could confuse Marcel enough to have him questioning his own mind. Marcel knew. And unless Hendrik was planning of draining the vervain from his system than Marcel knew.

Hendrik nodded slowly. “Yes.” That answer was shocking even if Marcel had deduced it himself. He half expected the denying. But Hendrik hadn’t. He had told him.

“How?” Marcel’s question hung in the air as the night grew closer.

“Not here.” Hendrik looked around. “Too many listening ears.”

Marcel nodded, because what else could he do. Hendrik was compelling him. Or threatening him but simply telling him the truth. And that felt good. Because Hendrik and him already had a rocky relationship to begin with.

They followed Marcel back to the compound. Hendrik shuddered as he spotted the M stamped all over the home. His home. His family’s home. And Marcel had taken it as his own and that kind of stung.

The vampires didn’t take a hint as they kept reaching out, gently touching Stella’s arms and hissing. “Vampire’s are touchy.” Stella muttered walking closer to Hendrik. The growl was deep and low, enough for the vampires to back off.

Marcel led them to one of the many studies. Hendrik noted it was Niklaus’ study. Perhaps this was the place Marcel felt most comfortable, surrounded by his adopted fathers belongings.

Hendrik sat down on one of the couches. Stella sat to him, her skin crawling at all of the vampires down stairs.

“We broke our curse,” Hendirk stated. “Half vampire and half werewolf, remember? I could not have kids before because my werewolf was dormant. And vampires cannot reproduce because they are dead but werewolves are very much alive. It’s one of nature's loopholes.” Hendrik explained.

“And suddenly I’m the object of everyone’s desires. A bargaining chip.” Stella scoffed, it wasn’t fair.

“So we kept her hidden. Until today when we left so she could see the city. She’s been in the house for weeks.” Hendrik told Marcel. “Every enemy me or my family have created in the last thousand years will be coming for her if the word gets out.”

“The vampires will be ordered to keep her safe if she’s ever in the Quarter. We don’t hurt kids. And she’s carrying two.” Marcel told them.

“You aren’t supposed to know. So if Niklaus comes around, don't mention her.” Hendrik suggested.

“I know how Klaus-like Klaus can be.” Marcel nodded his head because he knew just how Klaus is. “If you ever need anything from me, ask.” Marcel’s statement was directed towards Stella.

“Thank you for your understanding.” Hendrik thanked him before wrapping his arm around Stella and speeding them away.

“Can we trust him?” Stella asked.

“As much as I have problems with him, Marcel is a good man. He will keep you safe if you ever need to.” Hendrik dropped the conversation there.

Hendrik was terrified as the days moved by. He had wanted this. He had wanted a family of his own his whole life. And now it’s in front of him and he can’t help but be excited and terrified at the same time.

He has no clue what to do here. Every move he takes terrifies him even more. Some moments he feels paralyzed by fear. All he wanted was the loving wife and the kids with a white picket fence. And a 9 to 5. He longed for it. Of course the normal changed every few decades.

And he is scared out of his mind he’s going to find some way to mess it up because he always does. He is a monster that people tell their kids about to make them behave. Some kind of boogie man. A killer, a beast who hurt people because he wanted to. The procreation of an affair.

A vampire. One of the first. An original hybrid, different but not the only one of his kind. Words upon words describe Hendrik Mikaelson and most of them were bad. How was he supposed to be good at this if he’s never had a good parent?

But he has to try. To make sure his children are better than him. He loved them deeply and couldn’t wait to meet them. So he would try, for them.

Hendrik settled Stella down onto the couch when he stopped running. Stella laughed gently. Today was very eventful.

Stella sighed before she moved. “I’m going to shower.” Stella made her way to the top of the stairs before Hendrik got off of the couch and ran up the stairs after her.

The next morning was just as eventful. Hendrik walked down the stairs with Stella’s hand in his.

“I don’t care if I have to put you on a leash, that was your last trip to the Bayou. What is it with you and these wolves anyway?” Rebekah asked.

“I feel like we’re connected somehow. I don’t know. Maybe it’s just some pipe dream that I have of finding any real family out there. But sometimes, when it feels like it's just me against the world, it keeps me going.” Hayley answered.

Stella and Hendrik stood off to the side. Rebekah handed each of them a drink. Stella quickly handed Hendrik hers. Hendrik poured the bourbon from her glass into his own. Rebekah suddenly remembers that Hayley can’t have it and takes the drink back, downing it quickly.

“Oh right. Well if you ask me, family is a pain in the behind.” Hayley rolls her eyes at Rebekah. “And as for doing it alone, how dare you? I don’t ruin a perfectly fabulous pair of boots traipsing through the Bayou for just anybody.” Rebekah sent a smile towards the girl.

The door opens and they all turn waiting for Niklaus and whatever it was he was bring home.

“Nik finally! What-” Rebekah cut herself off when Elijah walked through the door. Rebekah runs towards her brother pulling him into a tight hug. Hendrik moved towards the group, replacing Rebekah when she pulled away from Elijah.

“It’s good to have you home.” Hendrik stated. Hayley left the room without saying anything, letting the family reunite in peace.

“Elijah you’re safe! Now that your home is your first plan to kill Niklaus?” Rebekah asked, sending a glare in Niklaus’ direction.

“Hello Stella.” Elijah greeted her. Stella hugged him, she couldn’t help herself. She was hugger first and foremost.

“I’m glad you’re home.” Stella told him with a soft smile on her face.

“It’s good to be home.” Elijah told her before excusing himself.

“All of his siblings are in one room celebrating his arrival and he still chases off after some girl.” Hendrik rolled his eyes in amusement.

Hendrik could help but feel like the room was cold and missing people. Finn and Kol are gone. And this time no matter what Hendrik does to try and bring them back, it’s for good. And even in all of the hate he shares for his parents he misses them.

Hendrik hates himself for that. Because how dare they get to still be missed when all they have ever done is hurt their children. But it’s always the people that hurt you that you search for a way to make them proud.

They were his parents but they were monsters. And he . . . can’t help but miss them. When everyone was human and happy.

Hendrik’s throat tightened. “If you’ll excuse me.” Hendrik darted out of the room before anyone could say anything. The panic filled his chest as he moved from room to room. Finally settling in the dark of one of the many studies.

His shaking hand lay on his chest as he slid down the wall. He is the strongest creature in the world and yet he’s on the floor.

You are weak, a half breed.

Mikaels words rang around in his mind. He wished he could escape his fathers voice but even in death his father is still looming over them.

You are not like your siblings, Hendirk. You are softer.

His mothers manipulative words and intentions hurting him and Klaus further.

I will never be good enough for you . . . will I?

Hendrik had asked and received no answer from either of his parents,

What do you want from me?

Even now they couldn’t leave alone.

Hendrik figured out a long time ago that he surrounds himself with people because he’s scared of where his mind goes when he’s alone. How his mind tears him apart.

Both of his parents are gone and still he seeks their pride. But he will never reach it. Ever. Nor does he want to reach it.

Stella found him like that, his head in his hands. She shouldn’t have seen him like this. Stella crouched next to him; she was careful when she laid her hand on his shoulder.

“What happened?” She asked after a while. Hendrik shrugged his shoulders, leaning his head against the wall.

“Sometimes I am so aware of what I’ve lost.” Hendrik smiled bitterly through the unshed tears. “I miss them. Kol and Finn. And I miss my parents. And I hate that part of me that just wants them to be here. Better but here.”

“There your parents, Hendrik. And while Mikael may not be your father biologically he still raised you. You can miss them.” Stella assured him, moving to sit next to him. “You can grieve for them.”

“That’s the thing. I don’t want to. They have tormented us for a thousand years. Our father hunted us. And our mother tried to kill us. Their own children. So they don’t deserve to be mourned.” Hendrik told her.

“They don’t.” Stella agreed. “But you deserve to be able to mourn them.”

“You know, I’ve never had something to compare them to.” Hendrik started. “I never understood how much they truly messed us up.” Stella laid her head on his shoulder.

And they sat there in silence. Letting Hendrik sort through his own thoughts. His mourning of brothers and the parents he refuses to mourn.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter Six

Stella groaned as she woke up. She ran towards the bathroom, emptying her stomach. Stella ran her hand over her stomach cradling it.

“You two better remember how much I put up with.” Stella stated before pulling herself from the ground.

“Are you okay?” Hendrik leaned on the doorway, his arms crossed over his chest. Stella washed her mouth out, spitting the mouthwash into the sink.

“I’m fine. Other than the fact that I hate morning sickness.” Hendrik sent Stella a sympathetic smile as he walked over. He kissed her head softly.

“You’re stronger than I ever will be.” Hendrik warped his arms around her, laying his hands on her stomach.

“Are you ever terrified about what’s going to await them when they're born?” Stella asked, looking up at Hendrik in the bathroom mirror.

“What do you mean?” Hendrik asked.

“I'm not even four months along yet and so many people want to hurt them.” Stella stated. “So I worry. I worry that I won’t get to watch them grow up.”

“You will.” Hendrik stated, confidently.

“No.” Stella told him. “Odds are. I won’t make it. And I’m okay with that. I just worry that when I’m gone I can’t protect them anymore.”

“You will make it if I have to shove my blood down your throat. You will watch them grow up.” Hendrik told her. He spun her around, holding her face in his hands. “You will.”

“Let's not even worry about it.” Stella quickly changed the subject. Even if Hendrik didn’t want to admit it, Stella knew. She would die when she gave birth.

“Are Niklaus and Elijah still on the outs?” Stella asked as she took her hair in her hands and started to braid it.

“Obviously.” Hendrik told her. “Niklaus looked our brother in the eyes and drove a dagger into his heart. It wasn’t the first time. But everytime it gets worse.”

Stella tied off the braid with the hair tie around her wrist before she moved back into the bedroom. The house had been tense for days and Stella was sick of it. It’s not like they didn’t know how Niklaus was. They did and they chose to stick around. Choose him.

“I don’t know Niklaus as well as you do but I don’t understand why everyone is so surprised when he does bad things.” Stella said.

“There's a cycle. He daggers one of them, he un-daggers them. They're angry but realize we’re all too messed up to leave each other. So we all stay and hope he changes but then he daggers someone else and the truth is we’re all just hoping he changes.” Hendrik explained. “It’s toxic and codependent. And yet we’re stuck.”

Stella wrapped her arms around Hendrik’s waist, laying her head on his chest. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine.” Hendrik wraps his arms around her shoulders.

“No it’s not fine. You’re just used to it.” Stella muttered against his chest.

What did he do to deserve her? Hendrik asks himself. Nothing, he tells himself. He just got lucky.

“How come you’re the wise one.” Hendrik asked, rocking back and forth gently.

“I have abdomen issues too. I know what they look like.” Stella shrugged.

“I will never leave you.” Hendrik stated.

“I know.” Stella pulled away, smiling up at him. Hendrik kissed her softly before she pulled away. She opened her dresser and pulled out her dress.

“I don’t understand why you refuse to use the closest.” Hendrik sighed.

“Because there's clothes in them from the 1800s. I’m not trying to be haunted by a two hundred year old ghost.” Stella quickly pulled the dress on.

“That’s not really how ghosts work.” Hendrik frowned.

“I don’t care.” Stella moved towards him, holding her hand out for him to take. Hendrik intertwined their fingers.

Stella led the way downstairs. She pulled him into one of the many studies and her stomach lept. “Seriously?” Stella placed her hand over her mouth.

“A dead girl on the coffee table?” Hendrik asked, turning Stella closer into him. “You do realize there are two pregnant werewolves currently residing in this home with us.”

“Your point?” Klaus asked.

“My point as you so kindly asked, Nik, is that things like that make people sick. Especially pregnant women.” Hendrik told him. Rebekah burst into the room, standing beside Hendrik staring at the two originals.

“So, this is what we do the first time we are back together as a family? Vampire book club?” Rebekah asked, silently judging them.

“Reading edifies the mind, sister. Isn’t that right, Elijah.” Niklaus asked, not bothering to look up from the book he was reading.

“Yes, that’s quite right, Niklaus.” Elijah agreed, doing the same thing as Niklaus.

“And what’s this business?” Rebekah gestures to the body on the coffee table, her blood staining the wood and dripping onto the rug.

“This is a . . .” Elijah gestures as if he’s searching for a word. “. . . peace offering.”

Niklaus rolled his eyes with a sigh, “I presumed, after so much time desiccating in a coffin, that my big brother might be a bit peckish.”

“And I explained to my little brother that forgiveness cannot be bought. I’d simply prefer to see a change in behavior that indicates contrition and personal growth.” Elijah was growing annoyed. Elijah gestures distastefully at the body. “Not this nonsense.”

Hendrik rolling his eyes, moving to sit on the couch, Stella sitting in between him and Niklaus.

“Well. I couldn’t very well let her go to waste, couldn't I?” Niklaus grins.

“Well. I suppose I’ll go fetch the rubbish bin, because she’s staining a two hundred-year- old carpet.” Rebekah left in frustration.

A ringing pulled everyone’s attention towards Hendrik. He sighed, fishing the phone out of his back pocket.

Alistair

The name flashed across his screen. Hendrik stood from the couch. “I have to take this.” Hendrik moved from the room answering the phone.

“What have you found?” Hendrik asked.

Alistair didn’t say anything at first. This was serious, not something to joke about like he normally would.

“Nothing. Yet.” Alastair could hear Hendrik’s disappointed sigh. “We know something is blocking him. And Finn. But neither can touch the magic reaching out for them. Someone is the answer. Someone’s blocking them. And who’s strong enough to block two originals?”

“My mother. My mother is strong enough to block both of them.” Hendrik felt the crushing feeling of losing hope. If she was blocking them then what could they do?

“It’s not over yet. We will find a way to bring both of them back.” Alistair reassured him, his voice more gentle than it usually was.

“How?” Hendrik asked.

“I don’t know. But we will.” Alistair's confidence was unshaking.

Stella was left on the couch alone with Niklaus. Elijah had left minutes after Hendrik had. Stella turned to look at him.

“Why do you dagger them?” Stella asked. She couldn’t help but ask. She saw how much it hurt them. All of them, including Klaus.

“Because I have to.” Niklaus shrugged his shoulders.

“You don’t though. You know what I think? I think that you are so scared of being all alone that you drive them away, every time. This is your second Niklaus. Don’t let it get away from you.” Stella told him.

“And how would you know?” Niklaus asked, a smirk on his face to cover up his real emotions.

“I’ve been where you are. Where I pushed everyone who cared away because I was so afraid of getting left. Again. And all I did was hurt myself. I know what it feels like to let your fear take over. And if you love someone you don’t let your fear ruin it.” Stella stood from the couch. “I don’t think you really want to ruin this one.” Stella left the room.

Hendrik was walking in the back door in the kitchen. He was walking over to her, pulling her into him.

“They’re evil. And, my life is still magically linked to Sophie Deveraux, which is not comforting.” Hayley told Elijah.

A shiver ran down Stella’s spine at the mention of the witches. Hendrik looked at her in concern before pulling her tighter against him.

“Yes, I think it’s time we took care of that little problem.” Elijah stated. Suddenly Rebekah re-enters the kitchen, dragging the corpse of the girl Klaus killed across the floor behind her.

“I am all for it. As soon as they’re unlinked, we get to leave this crap town. Who do we have to kill?” Rebekah asked. Hendrik motioned at Rebekah also wondering the same question.

“Probably no one.” Hayley sends him a look. Elijah sighs, “Alright, potentially everyone.”

Hendrik motioned for Stella to follow him. Stella sent him a confused look but still she was led by their intertwined hands. He pulled her to one of the other studies in the house.

“I’ve been thinking about what you said. That you're afraid you won’t make it.” Hendrik swallowed harshly. “And I remember that we have extra journals. Elijah was very big into journaling when we lived here.” Hendrik pulled out a leather bound journal, handing it to Stella. “Now you can write all the things you want to tell them. Just in case.”

Stella smiled as she took the journal from his hands. “Thank you.” Stella wrapped her arms around his neck, she kissed him softly.

“You’ll make it to watch them grow up.” Hendrik told her. So much vulnerability in his eyes.

Stella sat down at the desk taking out a pen. Hendrik smiled at her and walked out of the room.

Dear my beautiful babies,

I love you so much. And so much has happened. So much I’m sure your father will tell you when you’re old enough.

I can’t wait to meet you. I can’t wait for you to meet your family, this one and the one left in Beacon Hills. See I might not make it but you will be worth it. Just for you to be here even without me is the best gift in the world.

I can’t wait for you to hear all about where you come from and how loved you are. I can’t wait for the stories you will make and you will hear.

I should make a list of all the things that I want you to know. But I don’t know if I’ll have the time. I wonder if this could be called a love letter, I think it will be. I have never loved anyone as I love you two. You are every part of me and your father.

Remember that you are the children of Stella McCall and Hendrik Mikaelson. Don’t let anyone change who you are. Don’t let anyone make you feel bad about where you came from.

Because you are born into one of the most dysfunctional yet unyielding families I have ever seen. A thousand years and despite all of the fights they would go to war for each other. I think maybe I should start one of these for your father. He doesn’t want to think about the future and how things will pan out for me.

He says I’m the strongest person he has ever known and I don’t think he realizes how human I am compared to him. I am not invincible. And when the time comes I will gladly lay my life down for you.

I just want you to know how much I love you. And how excited I am to meet you even if it’s only briefly. You are the best thing that has ever happened to me so don’t ever think for a second that I didn’t want this.

When you’re old enough you know just how much I love you. How much I care.

Love your mother Stella.

Stella smiled as she closed the journal. She couldn’t wait to tell them all about her life through this book. Stella moved through the study and up to her and Hendrik’s room. She placed the journal on the small table in their room, next to the large book on werewolves Hendrik has given her. She still needed to learn more about them.

Hendrik walked into the room. He flops onto the couch propping his legs onto Niklaus’ lap. Klaus pushed his feet on his lap. Hendrik just grinned and put them back in place. Niklaus rolled his eyes at his younger brother's antics.

Rebekah was currently scrubbing the carpet of the blood that had seeped into it. Hendrik shook his head, holding onto old memories. Old love who could never love her like she deserved them to.

Honestly the only two who ever fully loved her were Marcel and Stefan Salvatore. Still both of them chose something over her. For Marcel it was his vampirism. And Stefan had fallen in love with someone else. Both because of Klaus. Hendrik shook the thought from his mind.

“Poetry about poisoned apples from the dead trees. Looks like someone’s worried about impending daddy-hood.” Rebekah teased.

Niklaus shakes his head. “Nonsense. Elijah’s back. In his presence, all problems turn to pixie-dust and float away.”

“I didn’t know he could do that.” Hendrik smirks at the look Niklaus sends him. Still all of the siblings grin in amusement. Elijah walks into the room. “Speak of the devil.” Hendrik muttered.

“Strange, I don’t recall any pixie-dust from the darkness of the coffin I was recently forced to endure.” Elijah said as he grabs Esther’s grimoire and flips through it.

“What are you doing with mothers spellbook?” Rebekah asked.

“Well, in exchange for my freedom, I promised the witch Davina that I would share a few pages from mother’s grimoire. To help her learn to control her magic. I thought we’d begin with a little unlinking spell.” Elijah explained.

“Witches don’t like to be taken for fools, Elijah.” Hendrik warned his brother. “I would like to meet this little witch. She seems powerful.” His mind is floating back to Maggie.

She was a harvest girl. Or she was supposed to be. Hendrik never let them do the ritual. He had taken her before they could even attempt to cut her throat. He had heard of the ritual before. Him and Kol had shut it down but
it appears once the originals left the witches got back to the idea that slitting little girls' throats was a good idea.

“Wait, you want to use her to unlink Hayley from Sophie Deveraux?” Rebekah asked, stunned.

Hendrik would have his witches on that problem but his witches were otherwise occupied trying to locate the wolves.

“Sophie brought us here under false pretenses. She doesn’t just want us to take down Marcel and his minions, she wants to take Davina back. So, she yoked her own cause to ours with magic, threats, and half-truths. Well, no more. As of now our deal with Sophie Deveraux is null and void.” Elijah stated.

Hendrik stood quickly, his eyes flashing. “I am so sick of people hurting children. These witches will never learn. The harvest should have been shut down when Kol and I had stopped it the first time.”

“You know about this Harvest?” Elijah asked.

“I did. We stopped it. Three hundred years ago. But it looks like no one ever knows when to stop. When I heard about it from you three I thought that it was over but the ritual is incomplete. And now they are trying to kill this little girl. It will not stand.” Hendrik stated.

“No matter. Niklaus I need you to come with me. I need five minutes alone with Davina. You And Hendrik need to make certain that I am not interrupted.” He points to Rebekah taking a moment. “You stay here and watch Hayley and Stella.” Elijah turned and moved towards the door.

“How did I get elected supernanny?” Reebkah asked. “You two are the ones who got them pregnant.”

“More importantly, who put him in charge?” Niklaus asked.

“You. When you daggered him and handed him over to our enemy.” Hendrik pointed out.

Niklaus rolled his eyes. “Must you bring up the past.” Niklaus turned and walked out of the house.

“The past?” Hendrik asked Rebekah. “That was a week ago.”

“You’re leaving?” Stella’s voice filled the room. Hendrik turned with a sad expression on his face.

“I’m sorry.” Hendrik embraced her tightly before kissing her lips softly. “I will be back as soon as I can.”

“Be safe.” Hendrik chuckled gently.

“I am a thousand year old immortal hybrid. You should be more worried about the other people.” Hendrik kissed her again before he left.

Hendrik tagged along with Elijah instead of going with Niklaus. He had missed his eldest brother deeply in the weeks they were apart. He followed him into the church and stood at the doorway.

“I made you a promise.” Elijah stated.

Davina turned excitedly and Hendrik was hit with just how young she was. “Come in!” Elijah walked through the doorway.

“Does that extend?” Hendrik asked.

“Who are you?” Davina tilted her head.

“I’m Hendrik.” Davina seemed to realize who he was.

“Marcel talks about you.” Davina told him. “Come in.” She invited him in after hesitancy on her part. She was smart.

Elijah handed her the pages which Davina took and spread them across her table an excited grin on her face.

“It’s a spell of unknotting?” Davina asked after carefully reading the spell. Elijah holds up the knot.

“This is a sanguinum knot. The witches use it as representational magic. If you can unknot this using that spell, you will have taken a step towards learning control. This is one of my mothers later spells. It requires much more power than you realize. Now, if you can perform this, then I shall return with another page.” Elijah walked towards the door but paused, turning back towards the teenage witch. “A spell of your choosing, next time.”

“I’ll meet you down there.” Elijah nodded at his brother's words and turned towards the young witch. “I would like to say it’s nice to meet you. You’ve become a famous name in the Mikaelson home.”

“Thanks I guess.” Davina told him.

Hendrik reached into his jacket pulling out a page. “This is from one of my brother's spell books. He’s a bit of a collector.” Hendrik handed it to her. “It’s a privacy spell. I figured with all the vampires around you would appreciate it.”

“Why? Why did you give this to me?” Davina asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Caution, suspicion. You’re smart Davina Claire. But the truth is that I have very powerful allies in witches. I even raised one. A New Orleans witch like yourself. You're a kid and you shouldn’t be going through this. I have attached my number to the back if the need ever arises. I’ll be there. And if you ever need a teacher. I can give Maggie a call.” Hendrik told her.

“Why do you act like you care?” Davina asked.

“I don’t act.” Hendrik told her. “I have a feeling you’re going to be one for the history books.”

Davina looked at him with something close to shock and awe. Hendrik smiled at her gently.

“You mentioned your brother?” Davina asked.

“Kol.” Hendrik smiled sadly. “He was my favorite between me and you. He was a witch when we were human. I hope to see you around.”

“You too, Hendrik.” Davina told him.

Hendrik walked out of the church attic. His ring stopped people from spying on his conversations, at least with supernatural means.

***

Stella sat in Hayleys bedroom, a book sitting in her lap. She had found it in the study. It was in nice condition but it was a very old book. Most of the wording was lost on her. She couldn’t even really understand what was happening. But her boredom had taken over again.

Hayley suddenly yelps in pain and instantly grabs her neck. Stella was quick to move towards her sister. Hayley pulls her hand away from her neck, a smear of blood was on her fingers. A small wound closed quickly, Stella only caught a glimpse of it.

Rebekah came into the room at the sound of Hayley’s small scream. “What was that?” Rebekah asked.

“Like I know. It felt like I was being stabbed.” Hayley exclaimed, worrying filling her face. Stella tilted her sister's head examining her neck.

“There was a small puncture wound but it closed before I could look at it.” Stella told the two of them as she stared at unmarked skin except the smeared blood.

Something very wrong has just occurred and it worried Stella to her very bones. Again Stella was sitting in the same room as Hayley when Rebekah came in holding a bowl filled with apples.

“Time for the demon spawn to snack!” Rebekah exclaimed in fake enthusiasm.

Hayley laughed softly. “I really wish you wouldn’t call her that.” Hayley said.

“Oh I’m sorry, have you picked out a name yet.” Rebekah counters. She holds the bowl out for each of them. “Take one, the plantation is lousy with them.”

The sisters both take apples from the bowl. Hayley holds the apple in her hands for a minute while Stella bites into the apple.

“I feel fine . . . which is weird. I’m sure it’s Sophie-related.” Hayley told her.

“Then, do me a favor and don’t die on my watch. I’ll never hear the end of it.” Rebekah told her.

Stella got up from the chair she was sitting in and made her way to the kitchen. She threw away the apple core and grabbed her phone off of the counter. She debated for a minute about calling someone. Maybe her brother hadn't talked to him for a few days.

She checked the time and shook her head, he’s at school. She called later. Stella moved back towards the room.

“Oh, you’re burning up, actually.” Stella rushed forwards reaching the room. Her heart pounding in her chest.

“What happened?” Stella stopped feeling dizzy, her hand grabbed the doorway.

“Stella,” Rebekah stopped her words as Stella’s eyes rolled back into her head and she fell towards the ground.

Rebekah made it in time to catch Stella’s body from hitting the ground. “What is happening?” Rebekah exclaimed as she wrapped her arms around Stella, lifting her from the ground.

***

Stella was laying on the bed, tears falling from her eyes. Her skin was sickly pale and covered in a sheen of sweat.

“Mommy!” Stella cried out. “I want my Mommy!” She cried out.

Rebekah’s heart broke for the girl as she dabbed her head with a wet rag. “Stella calm down, Hendrik’s on his way.”

“No! Daddy you can’t leave us. You can’t leave me. You haven’t even watched me grow up yet.” Stella hallucinated, the tears came faster than before. “I hate you! You can’t leave me! Not yet!” Rebekah sighed softly when she passed out.

“What happened?” Elijah asked as he and Hendrik sped into the room. Hendrik was quickly at Stella’s side, checking her and the babies.

He gently pulled her limp body into his arms. He ran his hand through her sticky hair. Unshed tears filling his eyes.

“Stella,” And did that make everyone look up. His voice was the softest Rebekah has ever heard it. It was broken as the tears began to fall. “No. This can’t be happening.” Hendrik stated, clutching onto her body like she was his life line. Stella’s face was crumpled with pain.

“Hendrik- '' Elijah was cut off immediately.

“No! Elijah this isn’t fair. I-this can’t be right. I can’t lose her, okay. Because I won’t make it. I will literally go out of my mind. I can’t lose her or the babies. Do you understand? Because that is not an option.” Hendrik's face was contorted in pain but his eyes were yellow as he stared at him.

“We’ll fix this.” Elijah nodded, walking out of the room.

“I need you to hold on for your mom, for-for your brother,” Hendrik's voice broke and cracked. “For Derek and Isaac. For the babies. And for me.” The tears were faster now, falling in streams down his face. “I need you to hold on because-Because I love you. You understand, hold on. I
am begging you. Fight Stella. Fight!”

“I can’t lose you. I just found you. You’re not allowed to leave me yet.” Hendrik cried into her chest. And it wasn’t quiet. It was loud and ugly.

If he lost her or his babies the world would burn. The witches would be burned before the sun rises the next day. He would make it hurt. For this he would make them scream.

Four hours Hendrik just held onto her. Hoping and praying that he would lose her. Please, he begged.

“Bring them to the pool!” Elijah called as he walked into the room. Hendrik stood wrapping an arm around her back and the other under her knees. He gently carried her to the pool.

“What is happening Sophie?” Hendrik asked as he lowered himself into the pool, holding Stella into the coolness of it under the night stars.

“Someone is mentally attacking her. They are trying to kill her from far away. Your blood is the only thing keeping her alive. It has more magical components than the witch knew.” Sophie explained.

“If she doesn’t make it. I will burn your world to the ground. All of your people. So fix it.” Hendrik growled.

Sophie started the spell, she was trying to block the witches' mental attack. “Sophie,” Hendrik warned.

“I’m trying.” She called. Hendrik had already called his witches. They were currently blocking the witch. And searching for her location.

***

Rube walked up to the house, a girl was sitting in a circle of candles with her eyes closed, chanting. He walked inside easily enough.

“Well, well, what do we have here?” He asked. The witches eyes snapped open in fear as she stared at him.

“I-uh.” She stammered searching for something, anything. She turned to run but Ruben
was faster, he stood in front of her letting his true features show as he grabbed her jaw in his hands.

“No, sweeties, I just want to know one thing.” He slurred his words through his fangs, running his finger over her cheek. “Why are you trying to kill Stella McCall?”

“No!” She was quick to raise her hand trying to push her magic out. Reaching for his mind. She stared at her hand in fear.

“How do you think he got in?” Maggie asked, standing in the doorway. “It’s a threshold kind of thing you can’t do magic.”

Ruben smiled viciously as his hand slid from her jaw to her throat. He wrapped his hand around it. Enough to cause her to struggle to breath but not to cut it off completely.

“You have two options: tell us and I kill you quicky, or not tells us and torture the information out of you and them kill you as slowly as possible.” Ruben grinned. “It’s your choice.”

“A witch contacted me, she told me to kill Stella McCall. That those babies would cause the end of witches. They are abominations. They will be the end of us. The French Quarter witches are taking care of the other one. You’re already too late.” The witch spat.

Ruben moved his hand back up to her jaw and flicked his wrist. He dropped her to the ground with a loud crunch. He finally hid his face away as he turned towards Maggie.

“Always one for dramatics.” Maggie rolled her eyes as she let her magic seep away from the home. It wasn’t a matter now, the owner was dead.

Ruben tensed as he heard a loud heartbeat from upstairs. His head snapped that way. “There's someone else in the house.”

Ruben sped up the stairs not bothering with any questions. Hiding behind the railing was a small child. He couldn’t be very old, Ruben was slow in his approach to him.

“Hey there.”

“H-hi.” The boy stumbled over his words in his fear,

“I’m not going to hurt you.” Ruben told him, holding his hands out in front of him as he crouched down to his level.

“You hurt her.” The boy squeaked.

“I’m sorry you had to see that. I’m Ruben. Can you tell me your name?” Ruben asked.

“Teddy. Well Theodore. But everyone calls me Teddy.” The boy told him finally to move slightly away from his hiding spot.

“How old are you Teddy? The boy was small and it didn’t leave Ruben’s mind how skinny he was.

“I’m almost four.” He told him to hold out his fingers. Three years old. Three. Ruben was filled with anger.

“You’re so smart for a four year old.” Ruben told him. “How about I take you far away from here?”

Teddy shook his head frantically. “That’s what she said before she hurt my sister.” Teddy’s dark brown eyes were filled with fear.

“How’d she hurt your sister?” Ruben asked.

The boy's eyes became watery as he sniffed. “She-she pushed her. Down the stairs. I wanted to help but she wasn’t moving.” The boy sobbed.

Ruben slowly reached out for the boy who let Ruben pull him into his arms. Ruben stood, Teddy buried his head into the hybrid’s shoulder while his body convulsed with sobs. Ruben gently rubbed up and down his back.

“You are so brave, Teddy.” Ruben placed his hand on the back of the boys head as he walked down the stairs, he didn’t need to see more than he already had.

“He’s coming with us.” Ruben told Maggie.

“Of course.” Maggie told him.

“Hendrik will know what to do. He always does.” Ruben stated as he shut the door behind them.

“Who’s Hendrik?” Teddy asked, finally lifting his face from the crook of Ruben’s neck.

“Our alpha.” Ruben responded. It was a quick trip to the car. Ruben sat in the back with the boy on his lap, the seat belt strapped over the two of them.

***

Stella woke with a loud gasp, she flung herself forward splashing water all around her. She looked towards the arms around her. Hendrik was holding her in the pool. The events flashed through her mind.

Hendrik visibly deflated in relief. “Thank God.” Hendrik whispered, resting his head against hers. He pulled into a long and deep kiss. He was so afraid. “I love you.” He whispered when they pulled away.

“What?” Stella asked.

“I love you. I really realized it today but I have loved you for a while. I know it’s soon but I can’t live without you knowing I love you.” Stella kissed him again, shutting off whatever he was going to say next.

“I love you too.” Stella told him when they pulled away from each other.

“That’s good.” Stella laughed at his response. Hendrik moved towards the edge of the pool. He grabbed her waist, helping her out of the pool before he climbed out of the pool himself.

Hendrik looked at the 911 message on his phone from Ruben. Hendrik showed the text to Stella. “Looks like I have business to attend to.”

“Wait, I’m coming with you.” Stella told him.

“First we need to change.” Hendrik intertwined their hands as they walked into the house. The warmth falling over them.

***

They drove up the dirt path towards the packs houses. Hendrik noticed the people standing on the porch. Maggie and Ruben stood with almost matching expressions. Hendrik and Stella were quickly out of the car.

“What’s the emergency?” Hendrik asked, panic filling him.

“He is.” Ruben pointed to the young boy sitting on the porch chairs behind Ruben. “He was found. His sister’s dead and he had been kidnapped by the same witch that was trying to kill Stella.”

“We didn’t know what to do so we brought him to you.” Maggie told him. Hendrik nodded and gently pressed his head to hers for a mere second before moving towards the child.

“Hi, I’m Hendrik.” Hendrik introduced himself, crouching in front of the boy.

“So you’re the alpha? I’m Teddy.” The boy asked.

“Yeah I am.” Hendrik replied with a smile.

“Is it cool being the alpha?” The boy asked.

“Sometimes but it’s a lot of hard work.” Hendrik told him.

“Do your eyes glow?” Teddy whispered.

“Yeah but I think Stella’s eyes are cooler.” Hendrik laughed softly.

“Can I see your eyes?” Teddy asked in somewhat amazement.

“Yes.” Stella let her eyes glow a brilliant golden color.

“Your eyes are cool. You’re lame.” Teddy stated as he turned from Stella to Hendrik. They laughed gently, Hendrk grabbed the boy, pulling him into his arms.

He tickled him. The boy was shouting as he laughed. “Am I lame now?” Hendrik asked.

“Yes!” He giggled. Stella looked at Hendrik with adoring eyes. He would be an amazing father.

“At least he’s honest.” Hendrik stated as he settled the boy onto his hip. Teddy yawned tiredly and rested his head against Hendrik’s shoulder. “We’re going to take him back to the plantation.” Hendrik informed the two of them.

“I figure. You have a habit of adopting strays.” Maggie smiled
at him.

“Just because you were one.” Hendrik rolled his eyes at her.

Stella felt as it all clicked into place. All of the gentle touches and soft words. And the teasing between the two of them. He had taken her in.

“Yeah. You were pretty good at raising a twelve year old.” Maggie laughed as her and Ruden walked away.

Hendrik was Teddy in the back of the car, Stella climbed in to sit beside him. Teddy was asleep minutes into the drive back to the plantation.

“You can ask.” Hendrik told Stella after the silence had held on for far too long.

“So how many strays have you raised?” Stella asked, slight amusement in her tone.

“A few. Not many. Maggie was different. She wasn’t just a ward I took on, I love her like a daughter. The relationship is close to what Marcel and Niklaus share. A parent hood. I dated her mother in the late 1800’s. Madeline was lively. She was a powerful witch and people looked up to her, she was a regent.” Hendrik took a deep breath.

Stella could tell something bad had happened to her. There had to be a reason why he ended up with Maggie to begin with.

“I cared for her. But we went our separate ways after a while. She was still a very close friend. Marcel took her on a date and strung her body up in the cemetery. A message to the witches. I was there when Maggie saw her mother’s body. I had agreed to watch Maggie while Marcel took her out. And when she buried her head into my body trying to hide her face, I knew that I would protect her.” Hendrik explained.

“That’s why you dislike Marcel.” Stella stated, her mouth open in shock.

“Yes. It’s why I hate this city with a passion, I can’t help but picture her lifeless body hanging for everyone to see.” Hendrik told her.

“I am so sorry.” Stella gently touched his shoulder.

“It’s all in the past now. My relationship with Maggie has changed over the years, I feel less like a father figure and more like an older brother figure every passing day.” Hendrik shrugged. “As for more strays there's this kid in the pack. Atlas. His parents are dead. And he just triggered his curse. It's the same as it was with Ruben. More like a ward.”

“So you took in Ruben too?” Stella asked.

“Yes. He ran from his pack. He was terrified when I found him. We share similarities in our childhood. He was also abused. It’s why he’s so timid. He doesn’t like to be touched.” Hendrik said.

“You made a better life for all of those people.” Stella smiled at him through the rear view mirror.

“I try to.” Hendrik told her.

They pulled up to the plantation. Hendrik was out of the car lifting Teddy into his arms, the young boy hiding his face in Hendrik’s neck. Hendrik smiled softly. Stella was following him towards the house.

“He’ll need a few things.” Hendrik told her as he laid Teddy down on their bed, he pulled the small throw blanket off of the back of the rocking chair. He placed it gently over the young boy.

Hendrik’s phone buzzed. He sighed deeply. “It’s going to have to wait until morning. I have to go and deal with my brothers.” Hendrik leaned forward, kissing Stella gently before leaving the room.

Stella smiled as she sat down in the rocking chair, she pulled her journal out and started writing in it.

***

Hendrik walked into the church, his eyes dark as a smile curled around his fangs. He stalked forwards, eyeing the elder with hatred.

“Agnes,” He slurred the blood of her witch bodyguards smeared over his face and dripping off of his fangs.

“You're a beast.” The woman cried out in fear. She backed up only to bump into Niklaus. He grinned as Agnes turned and looked in horror.

“You’re a piece of work, Agnes. But, guess what? We’re quite pieces of work ourselves. You know, I contemplated leaving bits of you artfully arranged outside your family’s tomb? I thought it would leave a fitting message.”
Klaus sped forwards wrapping his hand around her throat. “Don’t. Touch. Our. Family.”

Hendrik talked forwards. “I want you to die in fear, knowing that you caused this.” Hendrik whispered in her ear as he gently moved his fangs closer to her neck.

“Leave her.” Elijah’s voice was steely as he walked into the church, staring at his brothers.

Niklaus pulls Agnes into a headlock and stands back as he watches Elijah walk down the aisle towards them. Hendrik licked the blood from his lips.

“I gave my word.” Elijah told them.

“You tend to give your word at the most inopportune times, brother. We’ve been doing things your way all day. Come on! Just one little snap and it’s toodle-loo Agnes. She deserves it!” Klaus yelled.

“She doesn’t get to live through this, Elijah.” Hendrik told his brother, the fear and anger at almost losing Stella was clear on his face as he stared at his brother with almost pleading eyes.

“Niklaus, Hendrik, don’t make another move. You have asked for my forgiveness, Niklaus. I will grant you that forgiveness, but do not make me break my word.” Elijah talked as if he was talking down a scared animal.

Niklaus glared but the truth Hendrik accepted the second the words left Elijah’s mouth was that Niklaus craved his older brother's forgiveness. He couldn’t live with Elijah angry with him, not now.

Niklaus growled gently as he let Agnes go. Hendrik watched as the witch breathed in relief. Hendrik pulled a smirk over his fangs when he saw the look on his eldest brother's face.

“My noble brother,” Niklaus opens his arms. “How was that for personal growth eh? Still, it is just like you to spoil all of my fun.”

Elijah stared into Agnes’ eyes. “Oh, not necessarily.” Elijah stated. He rushed over to one of the men in the church and ripped his heart from his chest. He throws the second man into the air, quick to rip out his heart as well as the third one. He turns to Klaus with a bloody heart in each of his hands. He lets them slide out of his hands.

Elijah pulls out his pocket square in a flourish, he gently wipes his hands as Agnes stares at him in horror.

“How’s that for going up against the original family?” Hendrik asked her.

“Now, I swore you would not die at my brother's hands. I said nothing of my own.” He grabs Agnes in a choke hold and pushes her neck backwards. “Nobody hurts my family and lives.” He snaps her neck and turns to leave. “No one.” He growled out as he passed by father Kieran.

Hendrik follows Elijah’s lead and leaves the church. He gently wipes the blood from his mouth.

***

The young boy woke in gently, rubbing his little fists into his eyes. “I’m hungry.” Teddy stated, as he stared at Stella.

“Then I’ll make you something to eat.” Stella walked over to him, she lifted him from the bed. And suddenly she was aware of how light he was and how many fragile bones she could feel.

She placed him on her hip and took him down the stairs. Hayley was sitting on the couch, her head snapped up as Stella walked by the room.

“Who’s the kid?” Hayley asked as she stood from the couch and followed Stella towards the kitchen.

“This is Teddy. He’s going to be staying with us.” Stella sat him down gently on the stool at the bar. “Can you watch him while I make him some food?” Stella asked.

Hayley nodded and lifted the boy into her arms and took them through the glass door to sit beside the pool.

Stella hummed gently as she started making him a sandwich. She was making him a plate with goldfish crackers. Stella cut the sandwich in two triangles. She then looked in the fridge and she pulled out the strawberries. She gently put them and placed them on the plate. She put the strawberries back and filled a cup with apple juice.

Stella grabbed the plate and the cup and walked outside, she frowned when she didn’t see either of them. She felt a prick in the side of her neck, Stella grunted as her body felt weak. The plate and cup fell to the ground shattering on the stone.

A man's arms wrapped around her body before she could hit the ground. Stella’s vision blurred as black flooded in. Her phone rang on the ground, Hendrik’s name blurred across it. The man stomped his foot over the phone on the ground.

***

Hendrik walked into the house, his heart already beating quickly, she had answered. Maybe she was busy; he had tried to convince himself but she didn’t answer. He listened quietly and couldn’t hear a single heartbeat.

Hendrik walked outside and found the shattered plate and cup, his eyes flickered gold as he felt panic fill his chest. He pulled his phone out and quickly dialed a number.

“Hendrik?” Alistair’s voice filtered through the phone. Hendrik was pacing.

“They’re gone. Stella, Hayley, Teddy. All of them. Taken. Wake everyone. Tell them to find her.” Hendrik growled.

“I’m on it.” Alistair hung the phone up as he rushed through the cabins knocking on every door he ran past.

“What happened?” Niklaus asked as he found Hendrik walking around the pool seemingly searching for something.

“They’re gone!” Hendrik yelled, throwing his phone at the side of the plantation house. His hands came to pull at hair.

“We’ll find them.” Niklaus told his brother as he turned to leave the pool area.

Hendrik’s chest felt tight, he placed his hand over it pressing his fingers into it. He had to find them. All of them.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter Seven

Hendrik walked through the compound he used to call home, his heart beating loudly in his chest. He had lost control of his eyes as he growled deeply. He sped through the compound stopping beside Marcel.

“Hendrik?” Marcel asked as he turned towards the original hybrid. Hendrik panted, though he didn’t need to.

“She’s missing, Marcel. Just gone, she was taken from our own backyard. No one was even supposed to know about her.” Hendrik told him, his expression seemed so broken.

“Don’t worry, I’ll get my guys on it.” Marcel told him. It was still dark outside, the moon above them was shining through the courtyard.

Marcel whistles as he walks down the stairs, Hendrik following after him. Even through his transgressions with Marcel he still knew that he would help him.

“Okay listen up!” Marcel called all of the vampires that were gearing up for their little fight club. “Stella McCall has gone missing, we are going to find her. I want you to scour the city, but don’t give away who she is.” Marcel told them.

Hendrik was standing behind him, his eyes flickering from blue to gold. Hendrik was placing his hands behind his back as his claws extended from his fingertips.

“Go! Now!” Marcel yelled as he moved towards the exit of the compound. Elijah and Niklaus walked towards the two of them, slowly backing them back into the compound.

“We’ve come here for the girls, give them to us or we will kill everyone here. . . starting with you.” Elijah stated, harshly.

“You two got a lot of nerve, coming into my home and making demands.” Marcel glared heatedly at them.

“You’re home is it?” Niklaus asked with a fake smile.

“The girl! I will not ask again.” Elijah snapped.

“I assume you're talking about Hayley? Yay high, dark hair, mean attitude? Who is she anyway?” Marcel asked.

“Shut up!” Hendrik snapped, everyone turned to look at him. “We are wasting time! So waste it later after I have Stella back home. Now go!” Hendrik moved around the trio and walked out of the building.

He would find her if he had to burn the city to do it. Hendrik was rushing down the street, thinking of anywhere they could hide her. Who would even take her? Hendrik’s mind flashed to the witches but he dismissed the thought, they had just been shown how kind the Mikaelson’s are when you come after the things they love.

Hendrik is kind enough to give them another show. He quickly changed his direction and twisted towards the cemetery.

He has to find them. Find Stella and Teddy. Even Hayley.

***

Stella’s eyes snapped open as she took in the darkness, moving. Likely in a car. She could see light coming from the back window. She looked around and found Teddy breathing heavily.

“Teddy,” Stella whispered, placing her hand on his chest and shaking it. His eyes fluttered open, dark brown eyes pierced her own. Stella breathed a sigh of relief and ran her hand through his dark curls.

His eyes were filled with tears as he scooted closer to her, he rested his head on her shoulder. They were laying on the black carpet of the trunk.”It’s going to be okay.” Stella whispered quietly.

He whimpered, turning his face closer to her body. Stella placed her hand on the back of his head and she just held it there. She would get them out of this.

When the car stopped Stella ready herself, she moved her hands away from Teddy and put him behind her as she sat up, hunched in on herself. She held her hands out in front of her as she flicked her claws out, her eyes glowing easily as she stared at the door just waiting for it to open.

It opened, a man she had never seen stood in front of her. He looked ancient in a way. Stella shot forwards aiming her claws at his throat, she dug her claws into his neck. He choked on his blood as she forced them further into his neck.

An arm wrapped around her stomach pulling her away from the man, who dropped to the ground. Stella struggled against the hold, she was thrown back into the trunk.

“Now come on.” The man sighed. “Do that again and the kid gets it.” Stella looked at him in horror as she placed her body in front of the little boy.

“Who are you?” Stella asked, narrowing her eyes.

“You won’t know me but you know my boss.” The man sneered. “Gerard.” Stella bit her lip, she had heard his name before from Derek.

“You’re one of Argents men.” He nodded his head.

“My name is Darren.” He grabbed her harshly, his hand wrapped around her upper arm. “And you have just become the most sought after woman on our radar.”

“If you hurt me you’ll have an expiration date.” Stella hissed, her eyes set into a glare. Darren shrugged as he pulled Teddy into his arms, his arm wrapped around the boy's waist as he pulled them towards the old cabin looking house.

“See we have a backup plan.” He shoved them both into the room, Hayley was zip tied to the old gas stove in the house. Tyler Lockwood was hanging by chains from the ceiling. His eyes were rolling back in his head.

Even his hybrid skin was charred from the electricity currents running through his body. Stella looked up in horror at the man, he grabbed her hair pulling her towards the chains in the corner.

“Ugh!” Stella screamed as she clawed at the skin on his hand. He pulled her towards the chains and shackled her wrists and ankles. He pulled Teddy next to her, he zip tied him on the other side of the gas stove.

“Now,” He let out a breath, clapping his hands together. “Our plan.” He gestured towards Tyler. “He came to hurt Klaus. He took you two and killed you.”

“Why are you doing this?” Hayley asked.

“It’s nothing personal. It’s just business.” Darren told her, crouching down to run his knuckles over her face. “It’s a shame too. You two are some of the most beautiful girls I have ever seen. A shame.”

“What are you waiting for then?” Hayley asked. “You could have killed us in our backyard, no one would have been the wiser.”

Darren rolled his eyes in annoyance, he stood from his crounch. “It’s all in the orders, sweetheart. See I am under strict orders, that I am not meant to kill you yet. I figured we could play a game. Watch the hybrids fight to the death.”

“I only see one hybrid.” Stella told him as she looked at Tyler.

“Yes. For now.” Darren walked outside, he came back dragging a werewolf across the ground.

The wolf looked almost unconscious. “Found this one lurking. I figured I would keep him around until I could figure out what I wanted to do with him. He was with this one.” Darren kicked Tyler.

Tyler grunted but he still had his eyes continuously rolling into the back of his head. Stella looked away from Tyler. He had helped them and they had betrayed them. Well Hayley had.

“You’re sick.” Hayley hissed as she stared at him with disgust. Darren shrugged like he couldn’t care less about what they feel about him.

“I don’t know what you think is going to happen when the originals find you. And they will. They’re smarter than you want to give them credit for. That’s why Gerard sent you here and didn’t come himself because you're disposable.” Stella told him harshly.

“Shut up.” Darren rolled his eyes. “Maybe I am but I don’t care. See I lost everything I cared about to one of your kind years ago.”

***

Hendrik pushed the gate open as he strutted through the cemetery, he found the witch he was looking for. He wrapped his hand around Sophie’s throat. She struggled clawing at his hand.

“You’re going to do me a little favor.” Hendrik grinned as he moved his arm from her throat to her arm.

“What?” Sophie stammered.

“Someone took Stella and Hayley and you’re going to find out if you’re little witches have learned their lesson.” He growled.

“I can assure we didn’t.” Sophie told him. “We’ve been a little busy burying the dead you killed.” She set her face in a glare.

“Careful Sophie, you almost sound threatening.” Hendrik smirked. “I already have a witch working on a locating spell but wherever they are she’s struggling. Maybe you can help, you know New Orleans like the back of your hand.” Hendrik said it like he had just realized that she could help him.

He pulled her towards the exit, she would be a great help. “Where are we going?” Sophie asked as Hendrik pulled her towards his car.

“You’re going to meet some people.” Hendrik grinned almost crazily at her. He pushed her into the back of his car, slamming the door in her face.

He was quick to get into the driver's seat and then he was off, driving like a madman. He had no time to waste, every second that passes is a second that Stella could be getting hurt or worse. Hendrik shook the thought from his mind; he couldn't even entertain that thought.

Hendrik pulled up towards the houses, Sophie stared in wonder as they drove past an invisible barrier. He climbed out of the car and opened Sophie’s door. He grabbed her arm and led her up to the porch where Alistair stood with Maggie.

Sophie looked at Maggie like she had seen a ghost. “She’s a French Quarter witch.” Sophie hissed as she looked at Hendrik.

“Yes.” Hendrik roughly threw her towards Alistair, he gently caught her and placed her on her feet.

“Come on, little witch.” Alistair grinned down at her as he led her into the house. Maggie walked down the steps, she pulled Hendrik into a hug. He just let her embrace comfort him for a minute before he steeled himself and pulled away.

“We’ll find her.” Maggie told him. “I already put a protection spell on her and Teddy. They’ll be fine.”

“I have to go.” Maggie nodded her head.

“I know.” Maggie let him move away from her. “I’ll call you the second that I learn anything.”

Hendrik picked up his phone as he walked back towards the car. “Did you find anything?” Hendrik asked.

“They’re somewhere in the bayou.” Elijah's voice sounded through the phone.

“That’s all you have.” Hendrik breathed heavily.

“I’m sorry.” Elijah hung the phone up.

Hendrik toed off his shoes before pulling off his shirt, he tossed it on the porch. The next was his jeans. Hendrik growled as he felt his bones break. The tears of his fear fell from his eyes as he continued the transformation.

The transformation hurt less each time he changed, not that it mattered much he had spent a thousand years surrounded by one pain after the other. A few hundred broken bones were nothing in comparison.

Hendrik howled as he ran into the woods, the howl was filled with pain as his paws made indents in the dirt.

***

Stella’s head snapped up at the howl, it sounded so broken. She knew that it was Hendrik, her eyes glowing at the sound. Tyler’s eyes snapped open showing his own hybrid ones.

“Looks. . . like your originals . . .coming to find you.” Tyler grunted and paused, swallowing despite the dryness of his mouth.

“What are you even doing here, Tyler?” Hayley found herself asking her old friend. Tyler looked like he was trying to shrug but the chains holding him didn’t let that happen.

“I came here . . . trying to find a way to hurt . . . Klaus. I heard about you two. And
, , . I was on my way out when that guy kidnapped me.” Tyler swallowed thickly.

The electricity suddenly shut off making Tyler’s body drop in relaxation. “It shut off.” Stella stated.

“For now. It’ll kick back in half an hour when my body starts to regain its strength.” Tyler told them. “I’ve been here a few days.”

“For what it’s worth I’m sorry you’ve gotten dragged into this mess.” Stella told him with a small smile full of pity.

“When the Salvatore’s showed up was when I got dragged into this mess.” Tyler told her with a bitter laugh.

“Tyler, there’s been a wolf watching me lately. Protecting me, like it instinctively knows that I’m part of its pack. You’re a hybrid, you can turn into a wolf whenever you want. . . was it you?” Hayley asked.

Tyler shook his head. “No, but you’re right- - only hybrids can control when they change. And I’m one of the last left.”

“They’ll come for us, Tyler. We’ll get out of here.” Hayley told him.

Tyler sighed softly. “That is if Klaus lets me live long enough to leave.”

“He might try something but Hendrik won’t let him.” Stella told him softly.

“He was always the good one, huh?” Tyler smiled softly. “That baby can make hybrids. I heard it myself from the wolves. That’s what he’s trying to prove.”

“Speak of the devil.” Stella muttered when the man came back into the room. The wolf was now fully awake but he looked weak.

“This is Dwayne.” Darren stated. “Our test subject.” Darren pulled out a syringe and walked over towards Hayley.

Hayley scrambled back but the wall held her in place. “What is that?” She asked fearfully.

“Don’t touch her!” Stella pulled against her chains.

“Hey!” Tyler screamed, rattling the chains as he tried to break free. He may have his problems with them but they had been his friends.

“Please!” Hayley begged. Darren didn’t say anything as he moved her shirt from her stomach and jammed the syringe into Hayley’s stomach and drew out a measure of blood. Stella turned her head when she screamed. Stella looked at Teddy.

“Close your eyes.” She told him. He did as he was told and closed his eyes tightly. Darren jammed the syringe into Dwayne's neck and then pulled his gun out and shot him in between the eyes. Teddy jumped at the noise but he kept his eyes closed.

“You’re sick.” Tyler spit at him.

“Don’t get all judgy!” Darren held his hand up. “I was going to kill him anyways.” Darren dragged the newly killed werewolf from the little cabin.

“Who even says the blood is going to work?” Hayley snapped.

“I’ve been running with wolf packs all over the country. One of them was tight with a witch. She had a nightmare vision about your baby and how Klaus could use its blood to make an army of hybrid slaves. Wolves started going missing. My guess is he was taking them until he got the information he wanted.” Tyler told her.

“Why is he keeping us here?” Hayley asked.

“Because your birthmarks link you to the Crescent pack. They are some type of royalty among werewolves. And this is what happened to them when the vampire named Marcel took over.” Tyler explained.

“Do you really think Klaus knows what this baby’s blood will do?” Hayley asked.

“What do you think? Klaus Mikaelson, killer of men, women, and puppies, all of sudden wants to be a daddy? Or, he’s got an ulterior motive. Hybrids can walk in the sun. Their bite is lethal to vampires. They’ll take over New Orleans by the end of the week. And you know what’s going to stop Klaus then? Nothing.” Tyler shrugged. “You know him better than I do.”

“Don’t get judgy with me, Tyler.” Hayley glared at him.

“He killed my mom. The last family I had left. He drowned her in our own fountain.” Tyler felt the tears prick at his eyes. “She was the only one who ever cared about me. And he took her away because I helped his sire hybrids all for you. And then you go and have his baby.”

“It’s not like I knew that would happen.” Hayley defended herself.

“Yeah well it did, Hayley. It happened and it just about broke me.” Tyler told her. “I walked away from someone I loved because of the revenge I wanted on Klaus. I have nothing left to live for. I’m not afraid of death. But I couldn’t do what it takes to hurt him because then I would be just as bad.”

“You thought about hurting us?” Stella asked, trying to understand him better. “I mean I don’t blame you.”

“Yeah. I thought about it. But then I realized that they’re just babies. And even though you have hurt me you were my friends once.” Tyler told them.

“I’m sorry for your loss, Tyler. I didn’t know.” Stella told him. “To be honest most of my time in Mystic Falls was spent with Hendrik.”

“I knew about that, you know.” Tyler grinned. “I saw him sneaking away from your room when I came looking for Hayley. I never said anything because Hendrik had never been the one to hurt me or friends.”

Tyler gasped as the electricity shot through his body, his eyes rolled as he gritted his teeth together. That man wouldn’t get to hear him scream. He wouldn’t.

Stella looked away quickly and she couldn’t look at him. Not like that. Not after everything she knew he had gone through.

***

Hendrik stopped when he smelled his brothers, he quickly shifted back and walked towards them. Elijah threw him a pair of sweatpants without looking his way. Hendrik pulled them over himself before he walked any closer.

“I found a scent this way.” Hendrik told them motioning them through a set of trees. The brothers were tense as they followed him. “What have I stumbled upon?” Hendrik asked as he led the way.

“Our brother seems a little too interested in the mother of my child.” Hendrik rolled his eyes at Niklaus’ accusation.

“Unless you have feelings for this girl I don’t think it really matters who is a little too interested, brother.” Hendrik told him. “Elijah has every right to pursue a relationship, if that is what he wants, with this girl. She does not belong to you just because she will give birth to your child.”

“Thank you, but I do not plan on pursuing anything.” Elijah told him. Hendrik could feel Niklaus’ eye roll. He didn’t even need to look at him.

They come across a SUV and start searching through it. “Have you found their scent?” Elijah asked. Niklaus groans deeply.

“No, but I found someone else’s. This vehicle reeks of someone I thought I was rid of. . . Tyler Lockwood.” Hendrik sighed and rolled his eyes.

“And why would your little hybrid-sidekick from Mystic Falls have any interest in Hayley and Stella?” Elijah asked his suspicion rising.

“He wants revenge because I went after his girl.” Niklaus shrugged his shoulders.

“Yes because he would kidnap Stella and Hayley because you failed at wooing Caroline Forbes.” Hendrik stated.

“Why do I suspect this is the least of your offenses?” Elijah asked.

“Because it is.” Hendrik told him, crossing his arms.

“Back when I had the means to sire hybrids, he was my first. Although I didn’t give him much of a choice in the matter.” Niklaus pulls a blanket out of the abandoned car and smells it. “He was loyal in the beginning but he grew insubordinate, turning my other hybrids against me. I couldn’t have that, so I massacred the lot of them. Tyler ran like a coward before I could finish him off.”

Elijah sighs in frustration. “Anything else that you would like to share?”

“Tell him the rest.” Hendrik grinned at him bitterly.

“Well, there was this business with his mum . . . “Klaus trailed off.

“You killed his mother. Wonderful.” Elijah pinched the bridge of his nose.

“To be fair he killed our mother too.” Hendrik stated. Niklaus gestures at him with a small grin.

“He needed to be taught a lesson!” Niklaus stated passionately.

“And what lesson will you be taught, Niklaus, if he retaliates by harming Hayley or Stella. Or that little boy Hendrik brought home?” Elijah asks.

Hendrik rolled his eyes and slipped the sweat pants off when his brothers began to fight again, he handed them to Elijah before he shifted again. The snapping of his bones breaking Elijah and Klaus’ fight.

Hendrik took off into the woods putting his nose to the ground and searching for the scent he had embedded into his brain.

***

Dwayne wakes with a gasp, he starts to freak out. Tyler winces, when he remembers when he first turned into a hybrid everything was so different so much louder.

Darren smiles, kicking the hybrid in transition. “Come on. Get up.” He drags him towards Hayley and grabs his knife from his pocket, he gently runs in over Hayleys neck. “Feed.”

“No!” Hayley screamed.

Tyler started to move against his restraints and the electricity pumping through his blood. “Hey! Stop!”

“Get away from her!” Stella screamed as she started to pull on the chains again.

“Shut up!” Darren snapped as he turned around on them. Dwayne moved towards her, attacking her neck. He drank greedily before Darren jammed a syringe into his neck. “Wolfsbane and vervain seem to do the trick.” Darren then grabbed the hybrid by his collar and pulled him away from Hayley. He dragged him out of the door.

“Are you okay?” Tyler asked, panting through his pain,

“The baby’s . . . Klaus’ blood heals me faster.” Hayley leaned forward showing Tyler her neck.

“He’s a hybrid.” Tyler told them as he hung his head. “It worked.” Tyler sighed as he felt Hayley’s disappointment.

“No one said Niklaus knew.” Stella told her sister in hopes of comforting her.

“Come on Stella, just because you have a soft spot for the Mikaelsons doesn’t mean everyone can see so easily the good.” Hayley snapped.

“I can see the good because I’ve seen the good. You just won’t let yourself see it because you want to blame them. For everything. And sure maybe they had a hand in some of it. But they can’t help what they are anymore than you and I can.” Stella told her. She was looking at Teddy. He had fallen asleep a while ago.

Darren
comes back into the room. “Okay time for the hybrid fight.” He comes over to Tyler and unhooks his chains. Tyler slips to the floor as the relief of the electricity leaving his body fills him.

Darren smiled. “Come on. One tired hybrid or one newbie. And let's add a twist: whoever wins gets to leave, Who will win?” Darren grinned.

Tyler stood from the ground and he took a deep sigh. He held his hands out in front of him. “You don’t want to do this Dwayne. I’ll kill you.”

“I don’t have much of a choice, here.” Dwayne told him as he readied himself for a fight.

“Don’t attack Tyler. Attack Darren,” Hayley told him. “If you kill him we all get to leave.”
Hayley reasoned.

“What are you doing?” Darren hissed.

Dwayne and Tyler turn on Darren, Tyler staggering slightly before he is jumping forwards. He wrapped his arms around the hunter and sank his teeth deep into the man's jugular.

The man's blood tasted like vervain but Tyler kept drinking. He savored the disgusting taste as he swallowed it down. Tyler dropped the man's dead body.

“He shouldn’t have trusted a hybrid.” Dwayne jumped at Tyler and the two tumbled through the doorway. Tyler was quick to reach into his chest and rip his heart out. The man's blood smelled weird. Different.

Tyler came back into the room and started back snapping the chains of Stella. She stood and clamored forwards, cutting the zip ties from Teddy’s wrist. She pulled the boy into her arms with a sigh of relief.

Tyler rips the zip ties from Hayley’s wrist and helps her from the ground. “Let’s get out of her before more hunters arrive.” Tyler stated.

Stella nodded and grabbed the knife off of the dead body, she gripped it in her hand and she followed after the two of them. Stella handed the knife to Hayley and her sister smiled at her in appreciation.

Stella's heart pounded heavily when she heard the sound of tires. Tyler ran behind them constantly checking over their shoulders. They rounded the corner Hayley stood, leaning her back against the tree. She breathed heavily. Their ears picked up someone approaching. Tyler stood in front of Stella and Teddy readying himself for a fight. Hayley was quick to turn, holding her knife right for whoever was approaching.

Elijah catches her wrist holding the knife away from his face. Hayley sighed in relief. He smiles. “Forgive me! I thought you were in danger. It appears I was mistaken.”

Hayley dives into Elijah’s arms. The two hug for a long moment before Hayley eventually pulls away.

“Mr Lockwood, we assumed you were the cause of their disappearance when we found your SUV.” Elijah looks at him in surprise.

“You mean the place I got nabbed from?” Tyler asked. “No. I was just as much a prisoner as these two.” He gestures to the sisters.

“You will not believe the crap day I’m having.” Hayley sighed.

“Tell me about it.” Stella sighed, rubbing her hand over Teddy’s hair.

“Try a week with electricity running through veins.” Tyler raised an eyebrow as he sat down on a fallen tree.

Elijah seemed surprised by the notion that no one had come for him. “The group in Mystic Falls take care of their own. It colors me surprised that they would let you be kidnaped a week.”

“No see, in Mystic Falls if you're not a Salvatore or a doppelganger no one tends to notice if you disappear unless they need something from you.” Tyler shrugged. “And it’s not like they’ve seen me in months. Not even a call.”

“If you don’t mind me asking who was your captor?” Elijah asked.

“Hunters. Argents men. I know them from Beacon.” Stella told him.

“We will see fit if a warning is sent their way. They must not know who they are messing with exactly.” Elijah told them.

“I’ll take you home.” Elijah told them as he turned to leave.

“Elijah, there’s something you need to know about the babies.” Hayley stated grimly.

***

Hendrik howled as he found Niklaus looking at the remains of two bodies. He shifted back gladly accepting the sweatpants Niklaus handed over.

“Elijah texted he’s found them. And it seems that Tyler Lockwood was not their capture but rather he helped them escape.” Niklaus told him.

“Good.” Hendrik turned to look at the body laying over the stairs, his heart having been ripped from his chest, “He’s a hybrid.” Hendrik stated confused. “But his blood it’s different. Something was injected into his blood. It’s black.”

Niklaus nodded, he crouched down and stuck his finger in the black blood. He rubbed it between his two fingers. “Mountain ash.”

“Liquidized right?” Niklaus nodded. “It was used as a torture method for hunters in the late 1700’s. It made them lose their minds.”

Niklaus nodded and stood from the body. Car tires squealed as they ran through the dirt. Hunters stepped out of the car.

“Who are you?” One of the men asked. Hendrik sped forward biting into the man's neck, he spit the blood out on the ground and watched as the man's eyes widened in shock. His hand shot up to his neck to hold the blood in.

“I’m Hendrik Mikaelson and you are getting on my nerves.” Hendrik told them. Him and Niklaus went around killing them all but one. Hendrik grabbed him by the collar and pulled him into the cabin that Stella and Hayley were just held in.

He chained him with the heavy chains hanging from the ceiling. He let his hand transform and used his claws to gently cut down the man’s neck and chest. The man screamed after each cut.

“I’m going to bleed the vervain from your system.” Hendrik told him. “And then I’m going to send you back to your boss and have you pass along a little message.” Hendrik left the man withering in pain to join his brother outside.

“And they call me the evil one.” Niklaus grinned.

“I’m not evil, I’m just effective.” Hendrik shrugged.

***

“Klaus must have known, that’s the only explanation! He could care less about the baby. He just wants her to be born so he can use her to make more sired hybrids.” Hayley's face screwed up in disgust.

“Why do you think so lowly of him?” Stella asked. “Is it so hard to believe he wants to love this baby?”

Hayley ignored her sister. “Although . . .the way that Dwayne was acting . . . it was more like he was sired to me.”

“Not to you,” Tyler spoke up for the first time since Hayley had started her story. “You’re baby. It’s her blood that sired the vampire so it’s her sire. That means that he listened to you because she’s not born yet.”

“We need to find my brothers.” Elijah gestured for them to follow him. “They are back at the cabins where you had been held, they're cleaning up the mess they’ve made.”

“You mean the people they killed.” Tyler corrected.

“Yes.” Elijah admitted not bothering to even try and defend his brother's actions, he knew the people they killed deserved it.

They found their way back. “Hendrik,” Stella whispered as she saw him dropping the last of the bodies into the bonfire he had created.

“Stella.” He breathed when he sped over towards her, wrapping his hand around the back of her head. He kissed her like she was oxygen and he was suffocating. He only pulled away to kiss Teddy’s head gently.

He pulled Teddy into his arms holding him tightly against him. “You’re safe.” Hendrik breathed a sigh of relief, pulling Stella into his body with his other arm. “Thank you, Tyler.” Stella’s body racked with small sobs as she buried her head into his chest. Hendrik's hand
came out to run his hand through her hair.

Tyler shrugged. “I was already escaping. I might as well take them with me.” Tyler waved off his gratitude.

“No. Thank you.” Hendrik told him, nodding once. Tyler nodded back.

Klaus walked out of the cabin their little pet was in. He wiped the blood off of his hands with a towel he had found.

“There you are! I see you’ve found our wandering strays. Perhaps you could shed some light on the situation,” He kicks the dead hybrid's body. “Appears to be a hybrid.”

“His name is Dwayne.” Hayley snapped.

“Well whoever it was, I didn’t sire him and neither did Hendrik. Any idea how that’s possible?” Stella sent an I told you so look at Tyler. He held his hands up in surrender.

Hayley stomps towards him. “As if you don’t know!” Elijah holds Hayley back and walks in front of her to protect her.

Hendrik sighed, “Of course.” He muttered.

“Ahhh, well aren’t you two fast friends? Oh, come on, then. What kind of horrible accusation have you conspired to levy against me?” Niklaus asked.

“The hunters brought Hayley here and tested a theory.” Klaus nods for him to continue. “That the blood of her child could be used to sure hybrids.” Hendrik didn’t miss the flash of pain over Klaus’ features at hers. “They claim you knew that. Furthermore, you intended to use this knowledge to build an army.”

“Oh no.” Hendrik muttered, pulling him and Stella further away from the drama and standing behind Klaus.

Hurt and anger were easy to place. “And, of course, you assume it’s true. I mean, why else would I show interest in my own flesh and blood? A hunter points his finger at me, and my own brother falls in line, eager to believe it. How quickly you believe the worst, especially when it comes from her!”

“I’m sure he didn’t mean it that way.” Hendrik passes Teddy to Stella and moves forwards.

“Oh spare me your indignation. When have you ever demonstrated any kind of concern towards Hayley or her child, beyond your own selfish pursuits? And what was it you once said to me? Every king needs an heir!” Elijah called.

“My big brother. So you doubt my own intentions? Well I can’t I’m surprised, standing next to the noble Elijah, how can I be anything but the lesser brother? A liar, a manipulator.” The two stare at each other as Klaus approaches. “That’s all I am to you, isn’t it? And Rebekah. And judging by the way Hayley hangs onto your every words, it's clear she feels the same way!” He pauses looking even more hurt. “No doubt my child will as well.”

“Brother if–” Elijah seemed to finally realize Klaus had no idea.

“You’ve said all that needs to be said, brother.” He steps back a few steps and holds his arms out in defeat, a careful mask slipping over her face. “I’ll play the role I’ve been given.” He turns to leave but he turns back and bites Elijah. Hayley screams in horror and rushes towards his side.

He steps back and wipes his mouth with the back of his hand. “You two enjoy each other’s company. You’ll have much to bond over, once the hallucinations and dementia set in. Consider that bite to be my parting gift.” Niklaus growls before she disappears.

Hendrik shakes his head as he looks at his older brother and Hayley. “You claim you do all of this for some kind of redemption. His redemption. But the time that he shows you even the slightest growth you dismiss it and believe the worst. His child Elijah and you still think he’s using the baby for some blood? Some hybrids?” Hendrik shakes his head in disgust.

“Stella and I are going to head back to the plantation. Do you care to join us, Mr Lockwood?” Hendrik offered.

Tyler had seen enough werewolf bites to know whatever was going to happen in the Bayou was not going to be pretty, he nodded moving towards them.

Hendrik grabs Stella and speeds out of the woods. Tyler follows close on his trail. Hendrik leads them back to the plantation; his car is still with the pack and he doesn’t trust Tyler enough for that.

Hendrik led them into the house. Stella collapsed onto the couch, still holding the young boy in her arms.

Teddy wiped his eyes. Hendrik was reminded of just how many things that this young child had seen. He lifts him from Stella’s arms.

“You must be starving.” Hendrik stated, the boy's stomach rumbled. “There’s a room or two upstairs unoccupied. You are welcome to find one to rest.” Hendrik left the room and went to the kitchen, he sat Teddy on the counter as he used his speed to quickly make him a sandwich.

He handed the boy the sandwich. Teddy was quick to eat the whole thing. Hendrik just smiled when Teddy asked for another, Hendrik nodded and turned to give him another.

“Let’s go, let you rest.” Hendrik ran upstairs and placed Teddy on his and Stella’s bed. Teddy was asleep within minutes. Hendrik went back downstairs, Stella was asleep on the couch. Hendrik pulled her into his arms and ran back up to their room. He placed her on the bed before carefully moving the comforter over her and Teddy.

Hendrik sat in the rocking chair and just watched them sleep. He had almost lost Stella, twice in 48 hours. He sighed and watched them, thankful for every peaceful moment he had with them.

Hendrik walked down the stairs stopping where Klaus sat at the bottom. Hendrik silently sat next to him.

"Do you believe them?" Klaus found himself asking. Hendrik sat for a moment before answering.

"No." Hendrik didn't have to look at Niklaus to know that he had a look of shock on his face.

"Why?" Niklaus asked.

"Because I know you, Nik. They seem to forget I've been by your side through everything. That I know what it's like to feel like an outcast even to your own family despite knowing that they didn't care about who our father is. I know that Niklaus was a kind brother who made us laugh and took our lashes from our father. I know that the Niklaus from a thousand years ago is simply buried, not gone. He'll show up eventually. Because despite paranoia and centuries of betrayal lined up one after the other my brother who was my best friend is still there. He just needs help realizing it." Hendrik stated.

Klaus cracked a small smile. "Here I thought Kol was your best friend." Niklaus jokes. Hendrik laughed as he finally looked at his brother.

"You know it added to the dramatic effect." Hendrik stated. Klaus playfully rolled his eyes.

"Thank you." Klaus breathed after the two had calmed down.

"For?" Hendrik asked. Klaus turned towards him.

"For believing in me." Niklaus stated. Hendrik waved it off with a smile.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter Eight

Stella finished brushing her hair and she walked back into her bedroom. She picked Teddy up from the bed he was wearing one of Hendrik’s shirts, it engulfed his body.

“Are you ready for breakfast?” Stella asked as the little boy rubbed the sleep from his eyes. He nodded and rested his head against her shoulder. Stella smiled gently at the boy and walked out of the room, shutting the door behind her.

She made her way into the kitchen and smiled when she saw Hendrik standing in front of the stove. Stella walked towards him, kissing his lips softly before patting his back and making her way to the dining room.

Stella and Niklaus were already seated at the table; the room was thick with tension, no doubt about Elijah’s current predicament in the bayou.

Stella rolled her eyes and sat in one of the chairs, placing Teddy on her lap. The boy was still so small. Hendrik was walking in the next second with three plates and placed two in front of Stella before sitting down next to her.

“We need to get Teddy some clothes.” Stella told Hendrik as she picked up the bacon on her plate.

“I can send someone out to get it or if you prefer we can go.” Hendrik stated.

“If you’re busy I can take Tyler. I know you’ve been a little busy with all that happened the last few days.” Stella told him.

“I would go,” Stella silenced him by reaching over and kissing him softly.

“Where is Lockwood anyway?” Rebekah asked as she took a sip of her blood.

“Somewhere upstairs. I offered him an empty bedroom.” Hendrik told her.

“He must be tired then.” Rebekah muttered.

“From what I’ve gathered he was held captive for a week and it was filled with electricity pumping through his veins.” Hendrik told her.

“Argent’s love electricity.” Stella smiled bitterly as she stabbed her fork into her eggs. Teddy was lazily picking up the food with his hands not even bothering with the utensils.

“And you know the Argents?” Niklaus asked.

Stella nodded her head, “I first met them in Beacon Hills after I was bitten by Peter Hale. Derek actually saved mine and my brother's life on our first full moon. The Argents calling card is they cut people in half.” Stella shook her head in disgust, her knuckles turning white as she gripped her fork. “And when they want information they kidnap young wolves and hook them up to car batteries. Sometimes it is stronger. The electricity stops their healing process and makes them weaker.”

“How do you know all of this?” Rebekah asked, knowing she wouldn’t like the answer.

“Because that’s how Scott found Derek and I. Kate Argent, may she rot, she had taken
Derek and me trying to find the alpha but she didn’t take into account that Derek didn’t break that easily. He didn’t break when she had locked his family in the basement and burned their house down around them.” The fork bent in her hand, Stella dropped it onto the table. “And well, pain kind of made me want to keep my mouth shut.”

Hendrik gently grabbed her hand, he pulled it to his mouth and kissed the palm of her hand. “I will hunt them down and disembowel them.”

“I’ve dealt with it. Most of the Argents aren’t crazy. They have a code, we hunt those who hunt us. Basically as long as we aren’t purposely killing people because we feel like it then we’re fine. But the few like Kate and Gerard are stone cold crazy. Kate met her end when Peter slashed her throat before Stiles set him on fire and then Derek slashed his throat. And Gerard just showed up in Beacon. My brother, Scott, has been dealing with it so far. Oh also there’s some kind of homicidal Lizard running around.” Stella shrugged like that was just normal for Beacon Hills.

“You may come from a crazy town then Mystic Falls.” Rebekah told her while shaking her head.

“Yeah probably.” Stella picked up her slightly mangled fork and continued to eat her eggs. It quiet for a minute as a waitress Klaus compelled walked over filling Hendrik’s cup with blood. Stella gently covered Teddy’s eyes until the waitress walked away.

“Have you spoken to our good friend Marcel today?” Niklaus asked after the room had gone completely silent.

“No, should I have?” Rebekah asked.

“He’s been mysteriously silent- - avoiding me, some might say. I thought perhaps he may have whispered reasons into your ear. Along with all of those sweet nothings.” Niklaus stated.

“Oh my. . . “Hendrik trailed off as his anger flared.

“If I see him, I’ll be sure to ask if he’s still sore at you.” Rebekah rolled her eyes.

“I hate this family.” Hendrik muttered as he grabbed his cup of blood and drained it.

“Let me give a voice to that look in your eyes.” Klaus clears his throat before he starts his mocking. “My saintly noble brother lies writhing in agony in the Bayou, victim of my beastly brother’s bite, when just one or two drops of his blood would ease his pain.”

“This family is a nightmare.” Hendrik muttered again as he stabbed his eggs harshly.

“On the contrary, Nik, I am simply enjoying my brekkie, waiting for Elijah’s healthy return.” Rebekah stated.

“Oh, come on Rebekah, you've been giving me the devil’s eyes all morning. Out with it!” Niklaus pushed.

“Perhaps I’m concerned that if I voice my opinion about what you did to Wlijah, I will end up on the wrong side of your toxic hybrid teeth!” Rebekah seethed.

Niklaus slammed his hand on the table making Teddy jump in Stella’s arms. “Poppycock! I would never bite you. Elijah made some very offensive accusations about my intentions towards my child. He deserves a day or two of discomfort. Besides, you know my preferred method of punishment for your indiscretions is the dagger.” Rebekah smirks as she stands from her seat.

“There is something fundamentally wrong with you.” Rebekah sneered before she turned to Hendrik. “Both of you.”

“How did I get dragged into this?” Hendrik asked.

“You could heal Elijah just as well as Nik could but instead you let him suffer.” Rebekah told him.

“I’m so sorry if maybe Elijah needs some time to reflect on his own wrong doings. Now if you have a problem then take the blood to him yourself.” Hendrik stood biting into his wrist, letting it fall into the cup he had finished drinking out of.

Rebekah scoffs as he grabs the cup and leaves the room. Hendrik rolled his eyes at his sister's antics and sat down in the chair. Niklaus left after no doubt angry at the act Hendrik just pulled.

“Will she take it to him?” Stella asked.

Hendrik shook his head. “Elijah will survive this bite. She’ll keep it stored until Marcel inevitably gets bitten.”

“Then why give her the blood at all?” Stella asked.

“Because,” Hendrik stood, grabbing his plate and taking it to the kitchen. Stella walked behind him, situating Teddy on her hip.

Tyler stumbled into the kitchen, wiping his eyes. He looked at the two of them before he sat down at the bar. Hendrik quickly made a plate of leftovers and slid it towards Tyler. He smiled in thanks before he dug into the food.

“I have a consultation with Alistair today.” Stella understood the hidden meaning of his words. Hendrik was leaning against the counter.

“It’s fine like I said I’ll drag Tyler along.” Stella told him as she sat Teddy on the counter and grabbed a dishrag to wipe his hands and face.

“Drag Tyler where?” Tyler asked as he looked up from his plate.

“Shopping.” Stella told him. “See Teddy needs some stuff since he’s going to be staying with us for a while and Hendrik’s going to be busy. That means that I need someone to take me and I figure you have nothing to do today.” Stella sent him a smile.

Tyler rolled his eyes and nodded. “You would be correct in that matter.” Tyler sighed. “Sure I’ll take you.”

“See. You can go and not worry.” Stella stated. “Tyler is the first unsired hybrid. Plus there’s really no other supernatural being that can win in a fight with Tyler that actively wants to hurt me.”

Hendrik rolled his eyes in amusement. “Well, I guess I should get going before Alistair shows up and drags me away.” Hendrik leaned over to her and kissed her gently. Then he ran his hand through Teddy’s hair.

Tyler laughed gently as Hendrik walked through the door. Stella sat down at the bar having completely cleaned Teddy’s body of breakfast.

“What is he off to anyway?” Stella sent him a look, Tyler held his hands up in mock surrender. “You think I didn't catch your little looks and the way he worded things? Yeah.”

“Something important.” Stella replied.

“I figured. Always is with the Mikaelson family.” Tyler told her and finished his breakfast. “It’s a good thing you are going shopping because I need a few things too. I swung back around to my SUV. Everything in it was demolished. Looked like wolves.” Tyler shrugged his shoulders.

“About the wolves, Hendrik has people on it. About where they went. You mentioned the Crescent pack?” Stella brought it up as she led them to her bedroom and found the clothes Teddy had been wearing the past few days, washed and folded on the bed.

“Yeah, they were royalty and were wiped out pretty much. Does the name Labonair mean anything to you?” Tyler asked as Stella was getting Teddy dressed.

“Yeah actually. Hayley found a bible last night. It was my birthday and hers along with one other. Daniel, Andrea, and Victoria.” Stella told him.

“Well, you know that you’re adopted, it could have been your name before you were taken.” Tyler shrugged his shoulders.

“Was it easier knowing your family were werewolves?” Stella asked, placing Teddy on her hip.

“No.” Tyler admitted. “My dad died and then my uncle showed up not to mourn his brother but to look for a moonstone. I saw a few vampires' lives because he recognized me and suddenly it hit me that my uncle was the wolf. I found out later what triggered the curse and I was disgusted. And then I triggered it and my uncle was nowhere to be found and all of my supposed friends knew he was dead and lied to me for months.”

“You have some pretty crappy friends, Tyler.” Stella divulged.

“Tell me about it.” Tyler sighed like he was perpetually tired.

***

Hendrik was almost nervous about what news he was going to be getting from his pack. He was worried that it wouldn't be good and Hendrik couldn’t handle more bad news. Anymore dead siblings.

“What is it?” Hendrik asked as he walked into the circle of his pack members. His closest friends.

“We’ve figured out a way to bring them back but we have to wait. We need a nexus vortex. We just don’t know when one will occur. The power that happens during the vortex makes all of the planes merge for only a few milliseconds and then the power we gather from that can bring both of your brothers back.” Maggie explained.

“There’s a but what is it?” Hendrik asked.

Alistair sighed, “And we need both of your brother's ashes.”

“The ashes are easy. Niklaus is all for keeping his family with him dead or alive.” Hendrik said with a bitter smile.

“Good thing your brother is so paranoid.” Alistair commented.

“So we need a nexus vortex.” Hendrik nodded his head as he thought. “What makes those occur?”

“It’s very rare, almost miraculous. But it’s a huge surge of power. And I don’t know what would create one if . . . “ Maggie trailed off as she thought for a moment.

“What about it, Maggie?” Hendrik asked.

“The birth.” She whispered as she ran towards her grimoire. She quickly opened it and flipped through it with magic. “One was created when each of your brothers died and when your father died. But they weren’t used. They dissipated. They weren’t harnessed. When your babies are born that's two and when Klaus’ daughter is born that's another one. That’s three nexus vortexes. That’s enough to bring back your brothers and some.”

“So this is it? We just have to wait a few months and I’ll get both of my brothers back the same day I have my babies.” Hendrik smiled.

“If it works. It might not work.” Alistair placed his hand on Hendrik’s shoulder. “I don’t want you getting your hopes up and then something happens and you don’t get either back.”

“But it is a hope.” Hendrik told him. “I can live with hope for a little while longer.”

***

Teddy had been passed to Tyler after Stella had to stop in a bathroom in a restaurant to empty her breakfast. Morning sickness sucked and she hated it.

Stella smiled when she saw the toy store. “Teddy,” Stella called his name. Teddy was quick to turn his head to look at her.

“Do you want to get some toys first?” Stella asked. The boy shook his head. Teddy didn’t talk much Stella assumed it had something to do with all of the things he had been through in his young life.

“Why not?” Tyler asked, turning his head to look at the boy in his arms.

“I don’t have any money.” Teddy told them as he looked down at his hands. “Sissy always said that we only get things we need because we can’t just buy everything we want.”

Stella frowned, she knew what it was like to worry about money. Her mom worked late hours at the hospital just so that they could pay their bills, so if her shoes pinched she kept it to herself.

Or if her shirts were too short, she kept her mouth shut because she didn’t want to admit that she needed more when they didn’t have it. She envied people like Lydia Martin and Jackson Whitmore, they didn’t have to worry about money.

“Yeah but we can get you what you want and need.” Stella told Teddy. Hendrik has given her his card and she knew well enough by how frivolous he spent that he had money. “And a little boy like yourself needs at least one toy. So what do you say, Teddy, do you think you can get one toy?”

“I don’t want to be selfish.” Teddy whispered. Stella reached her hands out, taking Teddy into her arms.

“I’m offering. What does your sister say about making someone sad?” Stella asked.

“Not to do it.” Teddy responded.

“Well, it would make me really sad if you don’t get at least one toy.” Stella told him.

““So what kind of toys do you want? Toys that you always wanted but couldn’t get?” Stella asked.

“A shark toy.” Teddy responded.

“Okay what kind of toy?” Stella asked.

“A stuffed toy.” Teddy said, shyly.

“Hold him.” Stella passed Teddy to Tyler before she walked into the store. She would have to try to get him to buy more at a later date but today was already overwhelming.

She was quick to grab a gray shark plushie. She paid and made her way back outside. Stella pulled Teddy into her arms before handing him the toy. With tears in his eyes he wrapped his arms around her neck, hugging her tightly.

“How about we get you out of those shoes?” They pinched his feet, she could tell by the red blisters on the heel of his ankles.

***

“Nik,” Hendrik wrapped his arm around his brother's shoulder. “You called?”

“Yes,” Niklaus rolled his eyes and pushed Hendrik’s arm off of his shoulder. “We have a vampire to see.”

Hendrik rolled his eyes. “You know I don’t appreciate being forced to hang out with Marcel at every turn.”

“Oh please you’re rarely home and when you are you’re with Stella. So it is not at every turn.” Niklaus scoffed.

“My business is my business.” Hendrik told him.

“As it always has been, huh brother.” Hendrik has always kept his hand in things almost invisible; you wouldn’t even realize he had started a war until he already won.

Niklaus motioned forwards, they entered the courtyard together in almost perfect sync. Marcel tensed when he saw Hendrik walking beside his brother. Hendrik tilted his head slightly at the motion.

“Klaus, Hendrik.” He greeted them.

“You’ve been avoiding my calls.” Klaus was straight to business with his adoptive son.

“Little angry lately.” Marcel shrugged his shoulders.

“Apologies for my behavior can come later. You have something of mine. I want it back.” Hendrik sighed heavily when he saw Marcel pull out the silver dagger.

All of this for a dagger? Hendrik almost wanted to turn tail and ran back to Stella, or his pack. To figure out if he could bring his brothers back sooner. But he knew that if they had thought of a way they would have already brought them back.

Still as Hendrik stood there and he wanted nothing more than to leave Niklaus and his petty squabbles be just petty squabbles he could help but feel his chest tightening like there was danger.

“Sorry but I can’t do that.” Marcel replied. He holds the dagger out to his side and Rebekah enters the courtyard and takes it from him.

Hendrik felt like he had been slapped in the face when he saw the look on her face. How she looked at them with contempt.

“What is this?” Niklaus demanded picking up on the same shift of attitude.

“Apologies for your behavior? You don’t apologize, Nik. You just act. I’ve had enough. We have had enough.” Marcel was quick to hold Rebekah’s hand at the end of the speech.

“So much hate and what has it gotten you Rebekah?” Hendrik asked as he stared at her. Her eyes were stone cold as she looked at him cruelly like he was some animal in a zoo, beneath her.

“Look at you. Finally in possession of the one thing that can take you down. How does it feel?” Klaus sneered.

“Great.” Hendrik bit his lip as whatever she was about to do was going sting. Just as the thought leaves his mind Marcel whistles and a dozen or two vampires come out of the woodwork and fill the balconies.

Niklaus laughs at the attempt. “So this is it? The evil beast Niklaus has gone too far, must be punished. And by his own sibling, nonetheless. And you, Marcel, is this your idea of a hit? I taught you better than this paltry excuse for a take-down. Do you think you can subdue me with this?”

“No. But I think I can with this.” Marcel whistles again and dozens of more vampires appear and fill the compound courtyard and balconies.

Hendrik laughs as he looks around the room, he opens his arms. “Our own sister. You should be ashamed.”

“Ashamed?” Rebekah scoffed. “He’s the monster who keeps putting his siblings in boxes!”

“I am well aware of that. At least he claims it. He admits to the beast. All of this and for what Rebekah. To lock him up? To lock us up? Is that what you want?”

“Not you, just him.” She told him harshly. “You weren’t supposed to be here.” Her voice was quester.

“We’re already down two siblings and you're gonna make it three?” Hendrik asked, the hurt evident in his features. “You know I never thought the betrayal would come from you. But you always were a fool for love. I can’t say I blame you but for him? Really? The man who let you rot in a box for sixty years for vampirism! Were we not enough for you? A thousand years by your side and you're gonna be the one to put us down,” Hendrik took in a breath.

“You’ve assembled this battalion against him. An army ready to die for a fight they can never win. Because you're tired. You claim this for something greater than revenge. You just don’t want to admit to what we all know is true, we’re too broken to leave each other.” Hendrik sighed as he turned to look at Niklaus. “I will fight with you.”

“Hendrik,” Rebekah stepped forwards with her arm out, meaning to touch him. Marcel caught her before she could move any closer. “You don’t have to fight with him. You can go home.”

“Unlike for you it’s not home without my family. I won’t leave one to go home with the other. You picked this fight, now deal with the consequences of it.” Hendrik told her sharply.

He knew why she did what she did. He understood it even but it didn’t stop the way his heart shattered. And it didn’t stop the hurt that flooded in, even if this wasn’t against him but Klaus how could he stand by and watch as she had vampires drag him away.

Hendrik had stood by enough in his life. Everytime one of them was dagger he had tried to un-dagger them it was why Klaus would hide them away. After the first few times they get un-dagger with the hour. Because Hendrik would not allow it and he couldn’t put him down like he could them.

Niklaus placed his hand on Hendrik’s shoulder in comfort. “Let’s end this charade, shall we? Vampires of New Orleans! Do you recall that we are Originals? Hybrids. We cannot be killed. Eternity is an awfully long time. How long do you think Marcel will stay in power? What if one of you were to release me knowing I will be eternally in your debt? Oh, I would pity those of you who dared to cross me. Hendrik even worse, he doesn’t take slights against his family easily. I can assure you, your ends would be spectacular. To borrow a trick from an old friend,” Niklaus reaches his hand out which holds a large golden coin.

“Whoever picks up this coin gets to live.” He drops the coin to the floor in front of him. “Now, which of you want to join us?”

“Anyone who wants that coin, pledge allegiance to Klaus. Take it now. Go ahead. The choice is yours.” Marcel gave them the choice, confident that none would take the offer.

Hendrik would be confident in his pack but to be honest he’s not sure what’s better. Letting them follow him to certain death sure they would with him. Or knowing they would choose and live.

No one moves, except for Hendrik as he looks around at everyone standing still, almost begging for someone to try and move forwards. No one picks up the coin. Marcel looks at Klaus proud of the loyalty just showed.

“Take him.” Marcel smiled slightly as he said the words. Leading them to their deaths.

The brave vampires lunged forwards, reaching for Klaus. Hendrik intercepted it, grabbing a vampire by the throat he shoved his face into their neck, biting and ripping. The young vampire cried out. Hendrik almost relished in the taste, he had never really vampire blood. It tasted all kinds of wrong but it was almost addicting.

He dropped the vampire and grabbed another one trying to take on Klaus who was dealing with his own vampires. Hendrik ripped the heart from his chest. The next one was the last one of the brave ones. He held her, shushing in her ear as he turned to Niklaus.

“This is what your people will come to. A slaughter.” Hendrik’s eyes glowed as he stared into Marcel's hardened eyes when they had gone so cold. Hendrik grabbed her jaw and ripped, sending her body and head in two opposite directions. “And the noble leader was forced to stand by and watch his people die. I want you to remember you led them to this.”

The splatter of blood on his face and the blood dripping onto the cold concrete of the courtyard. Hendrik turned his head to see Niklaus being chained like an animal. At least a dozen animals grab him by his arms.

“This is what we are to you, Rebekah? Animals?” Hendrik whispered. And maybe it was harsh but he hurt. His met her eyes. Rebekah’s triumph fades when Klaus rears his head growling deeply. Hendrik ripped his arms from the vampires and turned on them just as he heard the chains slipping away from his brother.

Hendrik and Niklaus quickly made the courtyard turn into a massacre. Hendrik’s heart was beating loudly in his chest as the betrayal came, sending a sharp ache through his chest.

“Marcel! Come and finish this!” Niklaus yelled as he broke the neck of one of Marcel’s vampires. Marcel tries to rush forwards but is held in place by Rebekah.

“No! Take the coin!” Rebekah frantically shouted.

“What?” Marcel asked in shock.

“They won’t stop until everyone is dead. And Niklaus will kill you too. End this. Pick up the coin!” Rebekah shouted.

Marcel lunged forwards. “Enough!” The room fell completely silent and the fighting stopped. Marcel picks the coin up off of the ground and holds it up.

Hendrik let go of the vampire he was holding. He sped forwards picking the dagger off of the ground. He didn’t bother to stay around for the taking back of this city. He didn’t want it. And now he lost his sister to it. He lost the mending relationship with Marcel and Niklaus to his cruel nature.

Hendrik hated this city. He just wanted to be happy with his family. He wanted them to be happy. No more daggers. No more betrayal. No more death. He just wants to live like a family should.

***

Teddy was fast asleep on the couch behind where Stella was sitting. Stella was sitting on the floor around the coffee table, monopoly sat on the table. Stella had a stack of colorful paper money while Tyler had his last few papers.

“Looks like I’m gonna, Ty Ty.” Tyler rolled his eyes at the stupid nickname that she had called him in the Appalachian mountains.

“I was a rich kid who had everything handed to him. I never learned how to save money.” Tyler shrugged as he placed the money on the table.

“Yeah, that's not very good for the monopoly world.” Stella teased, throwing her money onto the board.

Tyler shrugged his shoulders. “Never said it was.” He smiled softly at her. He had missed her, she was his friend and when she and Hayley had run off even after everything Hayley had done. It still hurts.

The door opened, Stella turned her head. Hendrik stood in the doorway, his clothes ripped and soaked in blood, wet blood dripped down his neck as he stepped into the house. His face looked almost numb, but Stella could see the unshed tears in his eyes.

“Hendrik?” Stella asked.

He didn’t respond, he stumbled as he walked further into the room. Stella was rushing to his side, placing one hand on his stomach and the other on his back to stable him.

“Hendrik?” Stella asked, worried now as she looked at the devastation on his face.

“Rebekah staged a little coup.” Hendrik stated quietly. His voice was so weak, the pain raiding off of his body.

Stella didn’t hesitate to hug him even as the blood melted onto her clothes. Hendrik gently wrapped his arms around her shoulders.

“You need to shower and change.” Hendrik dully nodded. Stella grabbed his arm in her hand. “Tyler?”

“I’ll watch him.” Tyler responded looking at the sleeping Teddy on the couch, he looked so peaceful.

Stella led Hendrik through the house, leading him towards the stairs. His moves were slow but ever grateful for the original hybrid. She pulled him through their bedroom door. She shut it behind them. She was gentle when she removed his shirt from his body and moved him towards the bathroom.

She turned the water on, the heat creating steam as it hit the cold tiles of the shower floor. She turned on some of the cold water, checking the temperature. She nodded and turned back to Hendrik. She nudged him gently into the shower.

He let the water run over his body, softening his muscles. The clear water turned red as it washed off of his body and fell down the drain. The blood washes away but the regret and guilt stay.

“Was I too hard on her? Hendrik asked quietly, speaking for the first time since she had brought him up from the living room. Stella shrugged her shoulders as she placed her hands on her hips.

“I don’t know. I wasn’t there.” Stella told him.

“I know she only did it because she was pushed to it because of everything. And I can’t blame her for it. But I am.” Hendrik admitted. “She took my trust, the thing I value most in this world and she twisted it. Even if she had every right to want to hurt him. Us. It hurts. And it’s killing me.” The water washed away the tears.

Stella didn’t hesitate to step into the shower, she wrapped her hands around his shoulders, letting him crumple and fall into her body. “It’s okay to let it hurt.” Stella whispered into his ear through all of the water rushing over their bodies. “I love you.”

Hendrik loved hearing those words come out of her mouth. He loved saying them to her. Because after a thousand years he can finally say he’s been in love. They stood like that for a while until Hendrik heard his brother coming in through the front door.

They both changed into dry clothes. Stella and Hendrik walked down the stairs. Stella runs a towel through her wet hair. Hendrik is more thankful for her every second he’s with her.

Hendrik finally noted all of the bags on one of the living room couches. There were at least thirty bags full of stuff. Hendrik redirected his vision towards Teddy. The little boy was still asleep with a small shark plushie clutched tightly to his chest.

Hendrik walked over to him, running his hand over his hair. He looked so peaceful. Teddy had looked afraid almost every second they had seen him since they had found him. It’s not uncommon for one so young to still be terrified despite being completely safe. But did he know he was?

Hendrik decided he would show him the witch children soon, let him get to know the pack.

Stella spotted Klaus standing in the kitchen. She departed from Hendrik and moved into the kitchen.

“I am so sorry.” Stella told him, she gently placed her hand on his shoulder. Her whole body wanted to hug him, he didn’t look like he got those much.

“It’s not the first time one of my siblings has conspired against me.” Niklaus told her truthfully, a sting in every word he said.

“Yeah but it doesn’t mean it doesn’t hurt.” Stella smiled at him softly.

And Klaus thought he saw what her allure was. To all of his siblings even if they kept their distance. She was light. She was lighting up a way that hadn’t ever been able to achieve. Peace. Not yet but maybe someday.

“You should pack your things we’re going to be moving into the compound.” Niklaus told her. Stella looked surprised at that. “What’s wrong?” Klaus asked.

“I just figured you wouldn't want a pregnant werewolf hanging around.” Stella shrugged.

“Nonsense, you’re family. Now go get packed.” Niklaus shrugged off her concerns.

“Of course. It is your home after all.” Stella was quick to leave the room, walking right by Hendrik.

Niklaus smiled softly at the look on Hendrik’s face as he watched her pass. Awe and adoration filled every feature. He had never looked at anyone like that. Even Klaus had but never Hendrik.

Kol had his witches and Hendrik had spent the better part of his life chasing after his siblings. And now he had something all his own.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter Nine

Stella sat at the table, her back was pin straight as she stared at the plate in front of her. Hayley had come to her the night before. Stella still felt sick at the accusations thrown at Niklaus. Her and Hayley never really saw eye to eyes. Especially now with the Mikaelson’s breathing down their necks like they were just going to croak.

Stella cared about them, some more than others. They had been there for her and had protected her. Treated her like she finally belonged to some place. Stella looked over at Hayley the wolves they had searched for had been found in the Bayou like Tyler had promised.

Still Stella knew Hendrik would never let her go that far away from him while Niklaus was on the warpath after Marcel’s attempt to bury him alive. She knew the betrayal burned them both deeply, almost setting the bone on fire.

Their family. Their pack. The one she had been born to. Stella’s eyes wondered to Hendrik his body was tense as he looked around at all of the vampires at the table. His pack was hers, she thought of Maggie, Alistair, Ruben. Carmen and Conner. The many creatures that respected Hendrik enough to follow him.

Niklaus and Hayley are sat at each end of the table. Hendrik had growled when he noticed that Stella was set to sit next to Hayley and he was supposed to sit next to his brother. Hendrik has quickly corrected that seating when he had forced the vampire from his seat.

Teddy was upstairs with one of the many compelled servants of the compound. Hendrik didn’t feel safe with Teddy down here with all of the young vampires, blood was tempting.

Niklaus calls for everyone’s attention as he taps his glass with his fork. Hendrik rolled his eyes, placing his utensils down on the napkins beside his plate. “Here we go.” Hendrik muttered, grabbing his glass of whiskey and downing it quickly.

“Let us begin with a toast to our shared gift: Immortality. After a thousand years, one might expect life to be less keenly felt, for its beauties and its sorrows do diminish with time. But, as vampires, we feel more deeply than humans could possibly imagine.” Klaus gestures towards a group of waiters and waitresses to have them join them at the table, one for each of the guests. “Insatiable need, exquisite pain. . .” Hendrik felt his eyes go when the servants slit their wrists with knives, filling his cup full of blood.

Hendrik quickly set the mask of the human back over his face. He suddenly was hit with a question: when was the last time he fed? He had been so long since he drank human blood. Hendrik grabbed the chalice and gently sipped at the warm smooth blood going down his throat, soothing an ache he didn’t even remember having.

“Our victories, and our defeats.” He looks at Marcel. He raises his glass in a toast to the others. “To my city, my home again. May the blood never cease to flow. . . “

Marcel lifted his glass. “And the party never ends.”

Hendrik set his glare over the vampires. Klaus may be willing to forget and let it pass for some fake loyalty but Hendrik won’t. Because it hurts.

“To New Orleans.” Diego raises his glass.

“To New Orleans.” Klaus repeats. Everyone at the table drinks from the glass. Hendrik sighed, shaking his head at his brother.

“I understand that some of you may have questions regarding the recent change in leadership, and I invited you here tonight to assure you that you are not defeated. No, my intentions moving forwards are to celebrate what we have. What Marcel, in fact, took and built into a true community for vampires.” Klaus stated.

“What about them?” Diego asked, pointing from Hayley to Stella. “The wolves.” He said it like it was an insult.

“Careful Diego, I am one of those wolves.” Hendrik told him. Hendrik let his lips curl around his fangs, the slick venom glistening from them.

“Had you let me finish, Diego, you would know that there is, of course, one further matter I would like to address.” He walked over to the other end of the table putting his hands on Hayley’s shoulders. “As many of you know, the girl is carrying my child. Consequently, I trust you will all pay her the appropriate respect. As for Stella, well as you can tell Hendrik is very protective. However, I understand that some of you are concerned by this vicious rumor that I intend to use the blood of our child to create hybrids. I assure you I do not.”

“Father of the year.” Hayley smirks sarcastically.

Hendrik didn’t like the look on his brother's face, something was wrong. Some kind of plan.

“It appears I will have to earn your trust. Very well. We’ll eliminate the root of your anxiety. You see, how can I sire any hybrids if there are no more werewolves alive in the bayou to turn.” Klaus smirked.

“What? Klaus, no!” Hayley called.

“Niklaus!” Hendrik stared at his brother. Stella’s hand found his hand under the table, she squeezed his hand.

“So - - eat, drink, and be merry. And, tomorrow, I suggest you have yourselves a little werewolf hunt. Go ahead, have fun. Kill them all.” Niklaus laughed.

“How dare you?” Stella asked as she pushed her chair from the table, the tears falling from her eyes and rolling down her face.

“Excuse me?” Niklaus asked as he looked at Stella like she was less than. His voice was quiet but filled with every violent message.
Hendrik stood from the table, sending the chair clattering to the ground. Hendrik’s face was filled with anger as he leveled his brother with a glare.

“Don’t speak to her like that.” Hendrik growled. “Ever. Again.”

“Hendrik,” Klaus started but stopped when he saw the way Hendrik’s body tensed forwards, his hand reaching towards the silver knife on the table.

“In fact, no one will speak to her with anything but the utmost respect.” Hendrik looked around at all of the vampires. “And if anyone steps out of line I will behead you and send your head in a box to the person you care about most.” Hendrik turned towards Stella, slight shock on her face as she stared at the encounter that had just happened.

He was gentle in grabbing her hand and nudging her towards the stairs. Stella held herself together until they made it to Hendrik’s room. It was the first night they would be staying here. The night before they opted to stay at the plantation house and have compelled movers to move their things into the compound.

Stella moved away from him, placing her hand over her mouth as she choked down a sob. Her throat ached and her head throbbed but she couldn’t help the tears falling from her eyes.

Hendrik’s heart broke as he watched her stand apart from him. “Stella,” Hendrik’s voice was soft. Stella turned around slowly, her eyes bloodshot and red from the tears.

“Why?” Stella asked him, her hand placed on her chest.

“I don’t know. I never know what goes through his head.” Hendrik admitted, he reached out, wrapping his arms around her shoulders. Stella buried her head in his chest.

“I just found out about them. This is my chance, Hendrik. My chance to finally know what happened to my parents. And he’s gonna take it all away.” Stella choked down the sob, her voice muffled against him.

“I won’t let that happen, Stella.” Hendrik whispered in her ear, thankful once again for the ring Kol had spelled for him. “I promise your wolves will not meet their end from my brother's orders. I won’t allow it.”

“Why is he so cruel?” Stella asked, pulling her face away from his chest. Hendrik sighed sadly, moving his hands up to hold her face, his thumbs gently wiping the tears from her face.

“It’s something he’s done as long as we’ve been vampires. To hide his own feelings he uses the compassion of others to mask it. If you break someone down enough people tend to forget about you and focus on what you’ve done." Hendrik kissed her forehead. “Still those wolves don’t deserve that.”

Stella pulled herself from Hendrik, sliding her hand into his. They left the room, Stella holding her head high even as the evidence from her tears shone under the light. She didn’t even glance over the balcony to where the vampires were still sitting. She walked into Teddy’s room.

She smiled softly when she saw Tyler look up from where he was playing with toy soldiers with Teddy. His face looked as if he had been caught doing something bad.

“I would ask why your dinner is over so soon but I heard.” Tyler stated. “I’m sorry.”

“I’m starting to understand why you don’t like him.” Stella stated bitterly as she moved to pick Teddy up.

Teddy giggled as she held him in the air before placing him on her hip. “Was your dinner good?” Teddy asked, placing his head on her shoulder.

“No.” Stella told him honestly. “But it’s much better now.” Stella pressed her cheek to the top of his head. He was so small, still so boney.

“Were you and Tyler playing?” Hendrik asked as he moved around to stand in front of Stella.

Teddy nodded eagerly. “Yes!” The first time she had seen open excitement instead of silence. Hendrik laughed gently as he turned to Tyler, who was still sitting on the rug on the carpet.

“Yeah, laugh it up!” Tyler stated, pointed the toy right at Hendrik. “He’s the only one I like in this house.” Tyler stood.

“That hurts, Ty.” Stella told him with mock sadness on her face.

“Shut up.” Tyler rolled his eyes at her playfully. Stella laughed at him as he placed the toy he was playing with in the small chest they were found in. Something Hendrik had compelled someone to buy and fill with toys for Teddy.

Stella still didn’t like the whole compulsion and mind control thing but if someone was going to have to be compelled at least it was to buy little boy toys instead of hurting someone or themselves.

“How did you two meet?” Hendrik asked after a moment, taking Teddy into his arms after the little boy reached for him.

“Hayley had found her way to the Appalachian mountains so I joined her after I left Beacon Hills. Tyler joined us a few months later. Your brother had him sired and Tyler here was so in love with Caroline Forbes he was just about willing to do anything.” Stella explained.

“Yeah and still wasn’t enough.” Tyler shrugged.

“Yeah, what happened with Caroline?” Stella asked, turning to face him.

“I can’t put any blame on her. I walked out.” Tyler admitted. “She gave me a choice: my love for her or my anger for Klaus. I chose my anger. I always chose my anger. I’ve never been good at regulating emotions.” Tyler shrugged.

“That’s the werewolf.” Hendrik told him. “It’s worse before you shift because you don’t know why you're so angry all the time and if you do your body hasn’t fully adjusted to the anger. It got better when you shifted, didn't it?” Hendrik asked.

“Yeah.” Tyler sighed. “A lot better. I always thought that my anger was second to the pain of each full moon. Maybe I was too tired to care.”

Stella’s mind flashed to all the times she stayed angry with her father and then her brother's friends. And how much she hid because she didn’t want people to realize how messed up she really was because her dad left.

“I’ve studied wolves for the last thousand years.” Tyler just looked at him in slight shock. “Klaus has his hobbies, I have mine.” Hendrik shrugged his shoulders. “I actually have a whole section written down about the Lockwoods. I’ve met quite a few. George was a friend. I had met Mason but he was entangled with Katherine. He was always kind though.”

“Yeah,” Tyler took a breath. “He was.” Tyler sat down in the chair as if he couldn’t stand anymore.

“I was sorry to hear about his death. I know it probably doesn’t mean much after so long. But he was a good person who just got manipulated by the Petrova charm. I’ve seen my brothers fall for it enough. And if two originals couldn’t sway it then no one stood a chance.” Hendrik sent Tyler a sad smile.

“Thank you. It means something at least. My friends lied about it. They didn’t tell me. For months while I was shifting and I was begging for his help. And still no one said sorry.” Tyler shrugged.

“Well I will.’ Hendrik stated. “I am sorry that happened to you.”

“Those Mystic Falls people really suck.” Stella seethed quietly.

“Yeah, they kind of do.” Tyler said it like he was just now realizing how much it sucked.

“Well, I could have told you that.” Hendrik grinned. “In fact I think I did.” Tyler smiled at that.

“You did. Sort of when you told me that they would never truly understand the werewolf. And they never did. Even less after I turned.” Tyler picked at his hands.

Hendrik noticed Carol had done that in Mystic Falls before her death. Or murder. Hendrik never had the misfortune of meeting Tyler’s dad, a good thing was dead before Hendrik got there or he would have been the one to kill him. You don’t hit kids.

“We’re happy to have you.” Stella placed her hand on his shoulder, Tyler stopped the up and down on his leg he didn’t even realize he had started.

“I’m glad because I think I might stay around for a bit.” Tyler looked hesitant as if he was waiting for the outrage of the people in the room.

“The more the merrier.” Hendrik smiled. “That is if you don’t mind being the babysitter.” Hendrik jokes.

Tyler huffed through his smile, shaking his head. “I don’t mind.” Tyler stood and took Teddy into his own arms. “I’m gonna be the favorite. I’ll be uncle Ty.” Tyler grinned.

“Ty,” Teddy sighed, content to be in Tyler’s arms. Just as he was in Stella’s and Hendrik’s. “I’m happy you’re staying.” Teddy snuggled his head closer to Tyler’s neck.

“Me to bud.” This little boy was going to the death of him.

“I should probably be headed towards the Bayou, you know, to stop a hoard of vampires.” Hendrik sighed, long suffering.

“I love you.” Stella kissed him softly. Hendrik smiled as he pulled away. He grabbed Teddy and kissed his head.

“Why are you going?” Teddy asked.

“Because I have to help people.” Hendrik told him.

“Like a superhero?” Teddy leaned in close and whispered quietly so the other two people in the room didn’t hear.

“Yeah.” Hendrik whispered back. “Like a superhero.”

“Okay. You better hurry.” Teddy leaned towards Stella for her to take him. Hendrik noticed the amused smiles on Tyler and Stella’s face.

“I better be going now.” He made a show of leaving in a flash, Teddy giggled as wind blew past his face.

***

Hendrik made it to the Bayou just as the vampires did. He stood leaning on a tree covering mostly in the shade. Diego, who was leading the little hunting party, stopped in his tracks when he saw Hendrik.

“I suggest you leave.” Hendrik stated. He looked completely unbothered.

“And do what? And have Klaus killed us because we didn’t bring him some heads?” Diego asked. “No way.” Diego turned but Hendrik was standing in front of him before the young vampire could leave.

“I don’t think you understand, when I say I suggest you leave it really wasn’t a suggestion.” Hendrik conceded. “I will deal with Niklaus. Now run along before it’s your head I bring back to him.”

“Looks like you beat us here.” Elijah said as him and Rebekah came into the view.

Diego sighed, “Move out.” The vampires were quick to leave.

Hendrik turned to leave but was stopped when Elijah sped in front of him. He didn’t need to turn to know that Rebekah was blocking his escape.

“What do you want now?” His voice was strong but quiet, like he didn’t want to speak too loud.

“To speak to my brother, for starters.” Elijah looked him over. It wasn’t like he hadn’t seen him the night before.

“Why? S0 you can accuse me of using my babies’ blood to make hybrids?” Hendrik noticed the slight flinch but he didn’t. “Or to have your boyfriend bury me alive? No wait, you're going to send out a bunch of vampires to kill the wolves that Stella and Hayely have been looking for? You want to talk, fine we can talk but I have three siblings left, every last one you are currently tormenting me in some way or another.”

“I’m sorry but-” Hendrik turned towards Rebekah.

“You're not though Rebekah. You keep making the same mistakes. With Marcel like always you fall into his arms and do as he says. You let all of the men you loved treat you badly and he’s no exception. Sixty years Rebekah is what you lost when he chose power. He’s more like Niklaus you want to admit.” Hendrik ran a hand through his hair. “I am so tired of picking up the pieces you all leave. I’m done. From now on you and Nik can get yourselves out the messes you make. Instead I will enjoy the months leading up to my babies being born.”

“Hendrik, I understand your frustrations.” Elijah started.

“Frustrations? Frustrations? I am not frustrated, I am angry and tired. Do any of you even wonder where I’ve been the past few months whenever I sneak away? When I leave the house and tell none of you where I’m going?” Hendrik asked.

“I. . . “Rebekah trailed off, looking towards Elijah.

“I have been trying to bring our brothers back.” The shock filtered over his siblings' faces. “And I can’t focus on that and be good for Stella when I keep having to save you from each other. I made a promise to myself, to Kol, to Finn. And I intend to keep it. You may be okay to forget about them but I can’t. I won’t.”

Hendrik turned when he heard a rustling. Hendrik was standing behind the blonde woman before she could even exhale her breath. “Hello.” She didn’t startle, making Hendrik believe she knew he was there.

She was tense as she turned to look at him. Elijah and Rebekah quickly come to join them.

“We’re not here to harm you. Hello, again. Eve was it?” Elijah asked.

“Hayley sent you out here to protect us, didn’t she?” Eve asked. “Tell her we appreciate the concern, but we’ve been looking out for ourselves for a while now. Nobody finds us unless we want to be found.”

“I didn’t come here for Hayley.” Hendrik held his hand out for her to take. “I’m Hendrik. I don’t believe you’ve met Stella.”

“Victoria’s alive?” Eve asked. Hendrik nodded his head having heard the conversation with Hayley and Stella.

“Yeah. Hayley didn’t tell you?” Hendrik asked.

Eve shook her head. “No, but it's nice to know more than one of the Labonair’s are left.”

“Soon to be more.” Rebekah stated.

“Anyway, you were saying?” Hendrik pulled the conversation back on track before they could get off topic.

“There’s something I thought you and your family should know about.” Eve starts walking along the path with a stake and a map in her hands. Hendrik shrugged and followed after her.

Eve stopped at a lake pointing out sites on her map with her stake. “Surrounded by 200,000 acres of swamp, the ones born here, who now know it like the back of our hands, will be fine. But here- - “ She points at the map with her stake,”newcomers from out of state. Not of Hayley’s and my kin. But, words speak about the babies of yours.” She looked at Hendrik. “Your babies and Hayley’s.”

“A lot of werewolves wanna see the miracle pregnancies for themselves. Only now, the vampires are out looking for blood, and all these werewolves new to the Bayou might not know where to hide.” Eve finished.

Hendrik’s mind filtered to his pack, they would be safe, no one would ever find them. But he doesn't like people not around the kids of his pack.

“You say that like we’re supposed to care.” Rebekah scoffed.

Hendrik turned towards her. “And you say that like we’re not.”

“Believe me, you’re going to want them kept alive.” Eve stated.

“And why’s that? Elijah asked.

“See for yourself.” Eve shrugged at them, her face completely serious.

***

Stella smiled at Teddy, he grinned as he ate the strawberry ice cream while sitting on the counter. Stella’s elbows were leaning on the cabinet as she brought the spoon to her mouth.

“I love strawberries!” Teddy exclaimed as he took another bite. Stella just shook her head, thankful the twins had calmed down enough for her to even be able to eat.

She felt them move gently as she took another bite. It was the first time she had felt that. She stood and looked down at her stomach. She was a little over four months pregnant, right around seventeen weeks.

“The twins do too.” Stella placed her hand on her stomach. Stella leaned forwards and took another bite. The babies moved again. Stella laughed, “Okay! I get it. You can move.”

“When is Hendrik coming back?’ Teddy asked, he picked up the napkin and scrubbed off the strawberry from around his lips and on his chin.

Stella moved forwards taking the napkin out of his hand, she wiped his face gently. “I don’t know. He could be gone all day.”

Teddy pouted. “What about, Ty?” Teddy asked.

Tyler had left half an hour ago to feed, he hadn’t in a while. Not since before he had been taken by the Argent’s men. Not fresh anyways, nothing to sate his hunger. Stella was thankful he left before he had ripped some poor maids' throats out. She knew how bad he was in the mountains. He was hungry all the time. She was proud to see he had gotten in control of the blood lust.

“An hour, maybe two.” Stella threw the napkin in the trash before moving to put up the ice cream.

Stella tensed when she felt a presence enter the room. She turned, bracing herself for whoever was standing in the kitchen. Her back grew even straighter when she saw Klaus. Stella moved around him, pulling Teddy into her arms.

“Stella,” Klaus said when she tried to leave the room.

Stella turned to face him slowly. “What do you want?” Her heartbeat was pounding in her chest.

“I would like to apologize for my behavior.” Niklaus looked as if it pained him.

Stella huffed bitterly. “You’re not Klaus. Because you want to punish Hayley for believing the worst in you. But you forget you are not just punishing Hayley, but me!” Stella jabbed her finger into her chest, balancing Teddy on her hip. “The family, the answers I have searched for. And you sent out a hunting party. This is not a game, Klaus. Those are people, my peoples, lives you are ending.”

“The worst part of it is that you don’t even realize it. But when I speak out I’m in the wrong. It is not my fault that people always tend to believe the worst when it comes to you, because I didn’t.” Stella readjusted Teddy and cleared her throat, feeling the tears springing to her eyes. “You are only apologizing because Hendrik is angry with you. You’re not sorry.”

“I admit my intentions for apologizing were not of completely pure intent. You’re right, I did apologize because of Hendrik.” Klaus admitted. “Although, I now realize that I may have pulled the trigger too fast about the hunting.”

“You’re not going to call it off, are you?” Stella asked, her tone almost disbelieving.

“Not yet.” Niklaus shrugged. “I cannot just take it back because you have a problem with it.”

“A problem?” Stella scoffed. “I have a problem with killing innocent people. You don’t. That does not make it my problem.” Stella sighed. “I don’t even know why I bother, you don’t care. Not about this. Not about me.”

“I do care about you.” Klaus shot back, pointing his finger in her direction. “I care about those children you carry.”

“You care about the Mikaelson life. Not mine.” Stella shot back. “You don’t care what happens to me.”

“I do care about what happens to you, because Hendrik does not deserve to lose you.” Klaus admitted.

Stella sighed. “You’re not getting it.” She whispered. “I’m going to put Teddy down for a nap.” She turned and left the kitchens, the tears finally falling. Stella was quick to wipe them away.

“I care.” Teddy whispered softly, laying his head on her shoulder. Stella smiled at the boy in her arms.

“I know, Teddy. I care about you too.” Teddy smiled before he yawned deeply.

Stella just laughed as she brought him up the stairs and towards his room. It was connected to hers and Hendrik’s room through a wooden door. On the other side of her and Hendrik’s room was a glass door leading to what would be the nursery.

Stella placed him in the bed, covering him with the blanket. Stella sat next to him on the bed, running her hand through his dark hair and humming.

She wished that her life was always as peaceful as this. It had been once, before Peter Hale had bit her and Scott, before meeting Hendrik and getting pregnant. Though she wouldn’t trade it for the world.

She had Hendrik now, and his pack. She has Teddy and she found out where she came from. She had gained a friend in Tyler and hopefully in Hendrik’s pack as well. With all the bad she had just as much good.

She can’t really complain, some people go through all the stuff she went through and not get half as much as she has, so she is thankful for this life even if it hurts sometimes.

Stella stood from his bed when she heard the door to her room open, she had the connecting door wide open. Stella peaked her head through the doorway.

A boy and a girl stood in the room, looking around. The boy was a vampire, he had black hair and dark eyes. The girl had dark hair. She was something, but not a wolf or a vampire.

“Oh sorry.” The boy apologized when he noticed her. “We didn’t know this room was occupied.”

“Oh no, it’s fine.” Stella moved forwards into the room, shutting the wooden door behind her. “I’m Stella.”

“You’re the pregnant werewolf.” The girl stated.

Stella laughed, “One of them. And you two are?”

“I’m Josh.” The boy stated.

“I’m Davina.” The girl stated.

“Ah, yes the superwitch.” Stella nodded as she moved towards the couch in the room. “And the vampire Klaus compelled.”

“Yeah.” Josh drew out awkwardly. “You don’t happen to know where he is?” He fidgeted with his hands.

“No.” Stella shrugged. “Last I saw him he was in the kitchen, But if you’re trying to find a place to hide, you found it. He won’t come up here.” Stella motioned at the unoccupied seats.

“We hate to intrude.” Davina started.

“No please. I’m bored out of my mind.” Stella stated. Davina and Josh shuffled awkwardly towards the loveseat across from the couch.

“You’re with Hendrik, right?” Davina asked, after a second's hesitation.

“Yeah. I am with Hendrik.” Stella smiled.

“I only asked because I’ve met him. He was kind to me.” Davina shrugged her shoulders softly.

“Hendrik has a way with people. I think it’s because he generally cares about people while his siblings don’t put much on the lives of people they view beneath them. While they send people out to do the dirty work Hendrik is involved directly. Usually.” Stella explained.

“He gave me a privacy spell.” Davina smiled softly at the memory.

“You, Davina Claire, are very powerful. But so is he.” Stella raised an eyebrow delicately. “And he’s not alone. I assume he has already told you about that though.”

“He mentioned Maggie.” Davina told her. “Have you met her?” She sounded excited at the prospect of a French Quarter witch outside of her coven.

“Yes. Maggie is kind. And all kinds of powerful. She could teach you a lot of things.” Stella smiled at her.

“Do you think she would?” Davina asked, ready to jump at the chance at being able to control her magic.

“I can ask Hendrik, but I don’t see why not. But here’s the thing about it, Davina, no one knows about her but the people in this room and Hendrik. I don’t know the reason why he’s kept her a secret but I do know that if he has then he has a reason.” Stella stated.

“Is she hiding, like me?” Davina asked, her voice almost small.

“Not that I know of.”Stella shrugged. “And what about you Josh?”

“What? Meeting an all powerful witch? I would ask where to sign up.” Josh stated. Stella laughed gently.

She watched them and she noticed how young they looked. They were young, she could tell.

“How old are you?” Stella asked, after a moment.

“I’m fifteen.” Davina stated.

Stella felt her heart break, she was so young. “Josh?”

“Oh, I’m eighteen.” She wasn’t much older than Josh, she was nineteen hardly old enough to call him young. But she had experienced more than she’s sure he ever has. He was young in what’s done. He’s eighteen and dead forever.

“My brother’s seventeen. You know I think you would get along.” Stella stated. “All of you would. Scott has a way of respecting powerful people.”

“You have a brother?” Davina asked, like she was shocked.

“Yeah. He’s back in Beacon Hills with our mom.” Stella sighed sadly, running her hand through her long brown hair. “I haven’t called him in a while. It’s hard when all of these things are going on, I just know if I call him, he’ll know something is wrong.”

“I just thought you were like Hayley. . . “ Davina trailed off seemingly embarrassed by her assumption.

“No.” Stella shook her head softly. “But I get where you got that. My dad is an FBI agent and he found me after my foster parents were killed. I was about a year old. He told my mom that he just looked at me and knew that I would be his daughter.” Stella smiled at the memory.

She loved her father even with all of the problems she had with him. He left. Technically her mom kicked him out but it was his doing. It’s not like he stayed gone and didn’t contact them, he did. He visited occasionally, not as much as a father should, his job always kept him busy.

And he sent gifts and he had rooms made up for them if they ever wanted to come and visit. Raphael loved his children but he was often too busy for them. And as they got older and were old enough to understand why their dad was no longer living with them, well they didn’t really want to talk to him either. It didn’t mean that Stella hated him, she loved him.
He is still her father.

He was a good one too. To them anyways. Better than what a lot of people get. He was a better father than he ever was a husband. And it showed. He didn’t know how to put his relationship above his job. He struggled with putting his kids above it.

“Your dad is an FBI agent?!” Josh practically exploded. “That is so cool!”

Stella laughed. “Not so cool when he’s busy all the time. But I love him. And his job is cool. When I was 10 me and Scott stayed with him for a month in the summer and he brought us to work with him because the sitter had the flu. He stuck us in the conference room and gave us stuff to draw on. It was so cool. Especially when me and Scott snuck down out of the room to listen about the new case Dad was working on.” Stella practically beamed as she explained the memory.

“That does sound cool.” Josh commented. “I wish my parents had cool jobs. My mom worked as a bank teller and my dad was a car salesman. Still they left me home by myself most nights after school. When my friend and I left for this trip they didn’t even ask about it and just told me to have fun. They didn’t even send me off. I wonder if they even cared when the news came back that we had gone missing and my friend's body turned up.”

“My mom forced me into a blood ritual.” Davina deadpanned. “And when I screamed for help she just looked at me. The vampires killed her that night.” Davina shrugged, sadness in her posture. “I never knew my dad. He died when my mom was pregnant with me.”

“I am so sorry that happened to you, Davina.” Stella stated, sending her a small smile. “If either of you ever need to talk you know where my room is.”

“Thank you, Stella.” Davina sent her an almost blinding smile.

***

Hendrik looked around at the wolves camp, he smiled as he looked. He wondered if this would have been his life if he had never been turned. He can’t say that he would love it but something about it seemed so powerful in the way they were. They liked who they were.

He didn’t.

“All these wolves really travel in style, don’t they?” Rebekah as in distaste. Hendrik rolled his eyes as he looked around.

Elijah opened the door to one of the trailers. “Empty.” He smiled.

“Behind on their payments, perhaps?” Rebekah asked.

“Not everyone has lived as long as you have Rebekah.” Hendrik told her.

“So, proceed then.” Elijah stated.

“Let’s not, and tell Hayley and Stella that we did. Then, you both get to impress the girls, and I can go home. You know how hovels depress me.” Rebekah stated.

“What? To the plantation with no furniture?” Hendrik teased as he looked into one of the tents. Rebekah rolled her eyes at her brother.

“I am not trying to impress anyone.” Elijah stated, smiling weakly,

“Liar.” Hendrik scoffed.

“I should bloody hope you are, why else are we out here? Come on, Elijah! You’ve fallen for her, admit it!” Rebekah smiled at the notion of her big brother falling in love.

“Elijah, you don’t care about women like this. Not often. We tend to notice when you do.” Hendrik smiled at his brother even if he was still angry with him.

He was no exception when he said they were all too broken to leave. To mess up to actually hold each other accountable. Why change it now, after a thousand years of it.

“If I admit to you that it’s complicated, would that suffice? Or are you determined to torment me throughout this endeavor?” Elijah asked, with a smile.

“There’s nothing complicated about it! You like her, Elijah!” Hendrik told him.

Their heads snapped when they heard a noise. A few wolves running from the horde of vampires. Hendrik sped forwards when one of the vampires bit harshly into the male werewolves neck. Hendrik tore the vampire off of the wolf, and helped the wolf from the ground.

Elijah grabs Diego and pulls his head backwards by his hair. “Darling, we need to stop meeting like this. This is how rumors get started.” He shoved Diego forwards. “You can go now.” When no one moves Elijah sighs in annoyance. “Perhaps I am not making myself clear. This is a threat. “

Hendrik bit down his laughter. “Maybe you should try being meaner. Put some anger into it.” Hendrik commented.

“In precisely three minutes’ time your little hunting party will become the prey. Now, based on your recent failure to subdue my baby brothers, despite a better than 150-to-2 advantage, I recommend you heed my warning.” Elijah stated.

Diego was visibly ruffled by the altercation. “I would go.” Hendrik flashed his eyes. “Unless you like the feel of venom.” Diego left, his fellow vampires speeding off behind him. Hendrik sighs. “I guess not.”

“Impressive!” Rebekah smirks at Elijah.

“Well, I thought the situation demanded something a little dramatic.” Elijah stated.

The hurt werewolf is groaning in pain, standing with his hand on his neck. Hendrik stood beside him.

“Who are you people?” The werewolf asked. Hendrik noticed the ring around his neck and felt like he had just been kicked in the chest.

“I would say the better question is, who are you?” Elijah asked, his voice surprised.

“That’s my fathers ring.” Hendrik whispered as he stared at it. “He- he was wearing when I-I found him.” Hendrik turned to look at Elijah and Rebekah.

“Your father?” the werewolf asked.

“I’m Hendrik Mikaelson.” Hendrik stated. “My father, my biological father, was a chief. He was a werewolf. My mother made a ring with her magic so he wouldn’t be forced to shift. He was wearing it when I found his body.”

“You’re one of Ansel's sons.” The werewolf concluded. “We didn't know it was true. It was a legend.” The wolf started to smile. “I’m Cary. I am one of Ansel’s descents.”

“How? Mikael killed the entire pack. I saw the slaughter.” Hendrik stated.

“One of Ansel’s children survived and lived on. I guess three survived now.” Cary stated, he couldn’t stop smiling.

“And you came here for a miracle?” Hendrik asked.

“Please tell me that’s true too.” Cary asked.

“It’s true.” Rebekah stated.

***

Hendrik led the pack of wolves towards the cabins. There weren’t many wolves, it was small, maybe twenty-seven of them, including the elderly and the children.

“No one knows about this. And I assume my brother once he finds out he’ll want to house you elsewhere. Because he also doesn’t know. This is a secret.” He heard the gasp of awe when he led them through the invisible barrier. “Welcome to the Mikaelson pack.” He turned to look at them.

“You trust us with this?” Cary asked as he looked around.

“Hardly.” Hendrik admitted truthfully. “I trust my pack. But you need protection and these people, my pack, can give it to you. They’re good and strong. Personally one of my witches could take down the whole pack if you so much as tried to hurt someone. So you should feel welcomed here.”

“We thank you greatly.” Cary stated.

Hendrik nodded, “This is where the werewolf faction lives.” Hendrik guided them towards the housing. “Connor!” He called when he saw the werewolf directing a group of children towards the bonfire. “This is Connor. He leads the wolves. If you need anything come to Connor and if it is out of his ability he will come to me.”

“So you don’t lead everyone?” Cary asked.

“Yes and no. I have faction leaders. One from each group of people gathered under me. They are my close friends and I trust them more than almost anyone. They take over when I’m gone. They deal with trivial things. But I tend to be around a lot. They are sort of like second in command. I’m first.” Hendrik told him.

Connor rolled his eyes, “If you have any concerns don’t hesitate to ask. It’s my job and always a pleasure.”

Hendrik sighed when Connor led the wolves away towards the guest housing. It was usually used for members of the pack that are international and do not travel where the rest go. They were safe, at least for tonight.

***

Hendrik collapsed into the bed a little after one in the morning, His body ached even with his healing he was still so exhausted.

“Do you want to talk about it?” Stella whispered into the dark room.

“I met my fathers pack for the first time today. I thought they were all dead. And I brought them to the cabins.” Hendrik told her. The silence was heavy.

“I’m happy you met them, I know that it always bothered you that they died before you could meet them.” Stella scooted closer to Hendrik, resting her head on his shoulder.

“Me too.” Hendrik sighed, kissing her head. “It took longer to get them comfortable around the camp than I expected.”

“Well, they’re settled now. And that’s really all you can do.” Stella sighed.

“Yeah. What about you?” Hendrik asked.

“Well, I had a small argument with your brother. He stayed respectful before you went into his room and murder him in his sleep. And Tyler went out and fed. He was gone for a good three hours, apparently he was invited to a party. I don't know. He’s in his room. And I met Davina and Josh. Speaking of the little witch she wants Maggie to teach her.”

“I’ll see if Maggie has time. Sounds like you had an eventful day.” Hendrik said.

“I did, which is precisely why we are going to sleep right now. I love you, goodnight.” She turned over, pressing her back into his chest.

“Good night, I love you.” Hendrik whispered, kissing her head.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter Ten

Stella stood in the mirror a white vintage dress she had found in the attic. It was beautiful with lace sleeves and satin buttons. She smiled when she turned towards the side, her baby bump was growing right along with the twins.

She never knew she could love something so much. She never knew that she would be here, right here is where she wants to be. And she knows that as the twins grow she will too. The dress was tight enough to show off her stomach.

Hendrik’s breath caught in his throat when he walked into the room. He stood, frozen in the doorway. She truly was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen and he has lived for a thousand years. He had seen beauty in every century, every era.

“You are beautiful.” Hendrik breathed out when he finally caught his breath. He walked forwards to get a better look at her.

Stella smiled as she turned her head to look at him. Hendrik was a love sick fool. He couldn’t think of anything else to describe it. He was.

“Thank you.” Stella stated.

He was wearing old clothes he had left in the compound attic. He guessed Marcel didn’t have the heart to get rid of their stuff. He had left Hendrik’s room virtually untouched, if the dust was anything to go by.

“You are very welcome.” Hendrik moved forwards, wrapping his hand around the back of her head. He dipped her as he kissed her deeply. He pulled her back up before he pulled away from her.

Stella smiled when Hendrik pressed his forehead against hers. Hendrik just took a minute to close his eyes as he took in her presence. Everyday he’s more thankful for being given her.

She was his world. He would do anything for her. And he was so thankful that she was put into his life.

“What was that for?” Stella asked softly as she wrapped her arms around his waist. Hendrik just shrugged as he looked into her pale blue eyes, every second he was being pulled into them.

“Nothing.” Hendrik breathed out. Stella nodded her head before she leaned forwards placing her head on his chest, her ear over where his heart was located.

Even with her supernatural hearing it was hard to hear the slow almost non existent beating of his heart. The vampire heart was still beating but slowly. Almost like it was ready to just stop completely at a moment's notice.

Hendrik just held her in his arms. Stella pulled away when the twins moved in her stomach. Hendrik’s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. Stella reached out and grabbed his hand, she moved it to her stomach.

“What-”

“Just feel.” Stella told him softly. The room went completely silent. Hendrik’s face softened as he felt them move underneath his palm.

“They moved.” He whispered like he was scared of being too loud. A large smile broke out across his face. “That’s amazing. You’re amazing.” Hendrik leaned down, pulling her into another kiss.

Stella laughed when he pulled away. Tyler walked into the room with Teddy on his shoulders. The little boy was giggling as he gently ran his fingers over the doorway.

“Are we interrupting something?” Tyler asked.

“No.” Stella stated, she gently lifted the bottom of the white dress as she moved forwards, holding her hands out for Teddy. The little boy reached forwards, Stella settled him on her hip.

“He wanted to see you so we took a little trip.” Tyler stated. He looked around the room with a look on his face that screamed upset.

“What’s wrong, Ty?” Stella asked him. Tyler shrugged his shoulders as he pulled his bottom lip in between his teeth.

“Tell us.” Hendrik pushed.

“It’s not like a big deal or anything. It’s just that I got a phone call from my friends.” Tyler shrugged his shoulders. “They want me to come back.”

“Well, do you want to go back?” Hendrik asked him, wrapping his arm around Stella’s shoulders.

“I don’t think I do.” Tyler stated. “I don’t want to go back to that. I don’t want to keep pretending what they do doesn’t matter.”

“Then stay with us. I’m selfish to admit that I want you to stay, Tyler. You’re my friend and it’s been nice having a friend outside of this family.” Stella stated.

Tyler smiled, “Thank you.” He still looked like his own thoughts were going to crush him completely. Like they were going to break him, shatter him so completely that no one could ever put him together.

Maybe that was the way he felt. Tyler moved forwards when Klaus walked into the room. He sighed like he was heavily annoyed.

“Hendrik, we need your help locating the little witch.” Klaus went to leave the room.

“What?” Hendrik asked as he moved forwards away from Stella. “Where did she go?”

“I don’t know. Looks like she flew the coop last night.” Niklaus shrugged his shoulders.

“What did you do?” Hendrik asked.

Niklaus looked offended. “I didn’t do anything.”

Hendrik scoffed, “Well someone did and now there is a fifteen year old girl out who knows where while the French Quarter witches are out for her blood.”

“I’ll help.” Tyler offered. He shrugged when Stella looked over at him. “I need to get out of this maze of a house.”

Hendrik felt the worry in his chest, she was just a kid. And she was used to being used. There had to be a reason why she would just leave.

“What would even make her leave?”
Hendrik asked. “She views Marcel as a father figure. Her protector, she wouldn’t just leave.”

“Not unless she believes that he’s using her too.” Stella offered. “That’s all people seem to want to do.”

“You’re right. Has Marcel lied to her?” Hendrik turned to look at Niklaus. Hendrik thought for a moment before leaving the room.

“Marcel!” Hendrik called when he saw him. He sped down the stairs to stand in front of the younger vampire. “Did you tell Davina that Agnes is dead?” Hendrik asked.

“No.” Marcel stated.

“No.” Hendrik laughed bitterly. “The last elder that was keeping her stuck in that attic and you didn’t tell her. If she were to learn about that then she would have a reason to leave.”

“She wasn’t safe even with Agnes gone.” Marcel stated.

“I agree that they would come after her but Davina is one of the most powerful witches I have ever met in all of years of living. You only saw a little girl when you looked at her. And now she’s gone out there with the witches by herself.” Hendrik stated.

“I did what I had to do to keep her safe, you couldn’t do any better!” Marcel yelled.

“I did!” Hendrik yelled back, jabbing his finger into his chest as he stared at Marcel with a scathing look.

“What do you mean?” Marcel asked, now his face filled with something close to shock.

“I did better.” Hendrik was quieter now. Hendrik shook his head. “Does Davina know how to cloak herself?’ Hendrik asked, pulling his phone from his pocket.

“Not that I know of.” Marcel stated. “What are you doing?”

Hendrik held his finger up as he pressed the call button. “Darling, can you come to the compound? I need a little locator spell on the young harvest witch.”

“I’ll be right there.” Maggie stated, before hanging up the phone.

“I called in one of the only people in the world that may be able to locate Davina.” Hendrik turned away from him to walk away before he swung back around. “You might know her. You knew her mother.”

Hendrik looked up at the balconies. Tyler and Stella looked down at him. He nodded once at Stella before he sped up the stairs.

“We need to be prepared. Maggie’s not going to come here alone. I raised her better than that. But that also means when she walks through that door there’s going to be a fight.” Hendrik explained.

“Whatever you need.” Stella stated.

“I need you to be safe, out of harm's way.” Hendrik told her. “And Tyler, well three hybrids are better than two.”

“You have another hybrid?” Tyler asked.

“Yes but don’t worry, his freedom is his own. He broke his sire curse a while ago. I made sure of it.” Hendrik explained.

He never wanted to have sired hybrid zombies. He wanted a better way to protect his people. And hybrids were just the way to do that. He would know, he was one.

***

Maggie pushed the phone into her pocket before she moved to grab a map and some ash.

“What are you doing?” Alistair asked when he walked into her cabin. Maggie didn’t say anything at first.

“Get me Ruben. Now!” Alistair didn’t need to be told twice as he sped from the cabin. Maggie just continued to pack up the rest of her stuff. She placed it all down inside of back, including her very own grimoire.

Alistair returned with Ruben by his side. Maggie grabbed her keys before motioning them to follow her.

“Hendrik called. The little harvest witch has gone on the run. And he needs me to go to the compound. And I’m not going to be going there by myself.” Maggie shuttered at the thought. “So get in the car.” Maggie stated.

Alistair got into the passenger seat while Ruben climbed into the back seat. “Why is the little witch on the run anyways?” Alistair asked.

“I don’t know. All I know is that she is and that once the witches realize she’s gone they’re going to try and slit her throat.” Maggie sped from the camp quickly.

Alistair pulled out his phone. “I’ll let Carmen and Connor know they’re in charge while we’re gone.”

In hindsight it didn’t seem like a long time to reach the compound. Even if they were out of the city. It could have been Maggie’s driving or the fact that the car ride was silent. All of them worried about the interaction that was going to happen.

“Are you ready?” Maggie asked as she stared at the large building.

“Not one bit.” Alistair bit out, he hated Hendrik’s siblings with a passion. Specifically Klaus and Elijah. Rebekah was as always Rebekah. “Lead the way.”

***

“Who are we waiting for anyways?” Niklaus asked as Hendrik stood in the courtyard with Tyler at his side. Stella was upstairs with Teddy.

“Someone you won’t like.” Hendrik shrugged his shoulders. “But at this point I’m way past caring.”

A blonde woman walked into the compound, her whole presence radiated power. She was sending off power in waves without realizing it. A second later two other people entered. Niklaus sped forwards and wrapped his hand around Alistair's throat.

“I never thought I would ever see your miserable face again.” Niklaus sneered.

Alistair laughed darkly. “If it was up to me you wouldn’t.” Hendrik moved forwards, grabbing his brother's arm and forcing it away from Alistair’s throat.

“He’s here to help, Nik. Now, I know that doesn’t matter much to you because you’re you. But if you touch him again there will be a problem.” Hendrik dropped his brother's arm and motioned for Alistair to move away.

Alistair cracked his neck as he moved towards Maggie and Ruben who still stood in the doorway.

“Who are you?” Marcel questioned, he didn’t like Klaus’ reaction to just seeing him.

“Alistair De Martel,” He bowed with a flourish before leaving the room and coming back with a table. “At your service.” he winked before motioning Maggie to sit at the table.

“My first sire.” Hendrik explained. “One of the most miserable people I’ve ever met.” Hendrik jokes.

“Ruben.” The name was all he supplied before he moved forwards following Maggie where she moved, watching everyone in the room with a small scowl on his face.

“I’m Magnolia LeBlanc.” Maggie stated. Marcel’s face dropped as he stared at her, he couldn’t get that face out of his mind no matter how much he wished he could.

The way she screamed when she saw her mothers body still woke him at night. This was one of those things he wished he could take back.

“Madeline LeBlanc’s daughter.” Hendrik stated as he looked around at Niklaus and Elijah both of their faces filled with shock. “Like I said, she's powerful.”

“And she should be dead.” Klaus stated as he stared at her.

“Some witches are powerful enough to extend their lifetimes. Maggie is very powerful.” Hendrik shrugged.

“Do you have something I can use to track her?” Maggie asked. “Blood, hair, really anything.”

“She took it with her.” Elijah stated as he stepped forwards.

“Smart girl. But that does make my job harder.” Maggie sat down in the chair Ruben had retrieved. She placed her bag onto the table and pulled everything out of it.

She placed the map down and poured the ashes over it. “Sit.” She told Marcel.

“Why?” he questioned.

Maggie rolled her eyes. “You know her the best and I have never even met her. I can track her through her magic but I do need something to start with. So sit.” Maggie orders.

Alistair came up behind him and pushed him into the chair. “When she says sit, you sit.” Alistair whispered in his ear.

“Have you just been hiding them in the closet Hendrik?” Rebekah asked.

Hendrik shrugged, “Just because your sires hate you doesn’t mean mine hate me. And I raised Maggie.”

“News to me.” Rebekah snapped. “When did you do that?” Rebekah asked.

Hendrik rolled his eyes, “After Marcel brutally murdered her mother.” Hendrik responded.

“First your plan to bring back Finn and Kol and now you’re hiding a whole child.” Rebekah stated, she looked offended.

“I have not been hiding anything.” And that wasn’t really true, he had been hiding it. “You just never ask. So I keep my business . . . my business.”

“What else have you just kept your business?” Niklaus asked.

Hendrik felt the slight panic at them knowing even a slight inkling of his pack. “Like I said, my business.” Hendrik snapped before moving away from them.

Tyler was standing off to the side, just watching the encounter. Ruben was looking at him, tilting his head to the side as if he was trying to place Tyler.

“He’s also a hybrid, albet one of Niklaus’ but a hybrid nonetheless.” Hendrik informed him. He moved behind Maggie, placing his hands on her shoulders. “Are you ready?” Hendrik asked.

“Yes.” Maggie stated before holding her hands out for Marcel to take. He hesitantly placed his hands in hers. She gripped them tightly and closed her eyes. Hendrik moved his hands away from her, allowing her to work.

She started to chant, the room was filled with wind, it gushed past them moving their hair in the air. Hendrik smiled at the looks on his siblings' faces as they stared at the woman in front of them, the little girl they barely even remember.

She wasn’t the most powerful witch they had ever seen. Davina Claire was strong enough to give her a run for her money but Maggie LeBlanc had experience. She had power and she knew had to use it.

The most powerful witch Hendrik remembers is either his mother or Kol. Now Kol was powerful. And he was smart. He always knew what to do when it came to magic. He knew all there was about magic.

Hendrik’s head snapped up when he heard a scream. His eyes widened before he was speeding up the stairs, Tyler following closely on his heels. Hendrik pushed the door open to Teddy’s room. Stella was standing away from the boy, scared to walk closer.

There was a mist of magic all around Teddy. It was blue and pulsating. He had never seen this happen before. Teddy looked up at him, his eyes glowing the same color as the magic. There were tears rolling down his face as he pressed his hands over his ears.

“Stop the spell.” Hendrik stated, before he walked out of the room towards the balcony. “Stop the spell!” He yelled through the compound.

Alistair moved forwards to touch Maggie but was quickly thrown through the courtyard. Hendrik felt panic rise in his chest. They couldn’t stop it.

“What is happening?” Stella asked, her shaking hand placed over her chest. She was worried.

“He’s a witch.” Hendrik stated. He reached out to touch the magic and hissed. He pulled his hand back to look at it, a burn was spread across his finger tips. He watched as his hand healed.

“He’s a witch.” Stella stated as she looked at the little boy.

Hendrik nodded his head, “It’s why the witch had him in the first place. He has magic. That’s why she took him. I can’t believe I never thought of it.”

“You’ve been a little preoccupied.” Stella told him, she moved her hand towards the magic. Hendrik reached out to stop her hand but when she touched it sparked and allowed her to move forwards.

Stella didn’t waste a second before moving through the magic to pull Teddy into her arms. He still held his hands over his ears.

“The magic is so loud.” Teddy whispered. “It’s screaming.”

“What is the magic saying Teddy?” Hendrik asked.

“Someone’s looking.” Teddy whispered.

“That’s Maggie, she’s helping us find someone.” Stella told him, running her hand through his head.

Teddy shook his head. “No! It’s bad magic! They aren’t helping!” Teddy stated. The magic suddenly dissipated, Teddy gasped as the magic snapped back towards his body. His eyes faded back to the dark brown they naturally were.

Hendrik moved forwards rushing towards Teddy’s side. He breathed a sigh of relief, he was okay. Hendrik ran his hand over the boy's head.

“Is he okay?” Alistair asked. Hendrik turned his head to see the vampire standing in the doorway. He looked like a mess with wood chips and debris in his hair.

“Yeah. He’s just a witch.” Hendrik stated.

Alistair’s eyes widened. “What are the odds?” Alistair asked.

“Did she find her?” Hendrik stood from the ground and moved to leave the room, Teddy didn’t need to hear all about the young witch they were currently hunting down.

“Yes and no. She’s on the move but she is still in the Quarter. Someone else is looking for her. The witches.” Alistair practically growled out.

Hendrik’s eyebrows furrowed. He looked back into the room. How did Teddy know? Witches always did astound him. If only Kol was here.

Hendrik nodded and followed Alistair down the stairs. Maggie was packing her things up. He looked towards the side to see his brothers and Marcel gearing up to go look for the little witch.

“Do a protection spell on Davina Claire.” Hendrik stated. Maggie nodded as she followed his vision towards his brother. “Thank you.”

“Always.” Maggie told him. “About Teddy, is he okay?” Maggie asked.

“He’s a witch. And it looks like a powerful one. I’ve never seen a witch's magic in the air before.” Hendrik told her.

Maggie’s eyes widened. “I’ll do some research.”

“Good. Any news on the wolves?” Hendrik asked, he had heard from Hayley that the crescents were cursed in the Bayou and therefore changed the objective. Now he wanted to know how to fix it.

“It’s shaky. The curse is powerful. And it will take power to break. Not so difficult for our witches if we knew the spell.” Maggie told him.

Hendrik nodded. “Thank you again. All of you.” He looked towards Alistair and Ruben.

“Glad to be of help.” Alistair stated. “You might want to join the hunt, it looks like your brother’s planning something.”

“Isn’t he always?” Hendrik asked.

“For as long as I’ve known him.” Alistair glared over Hendrik’s shoulder, no doubt at the hybrid in question.

“I might stay here and see if I can find anything in Kol’s books.” Hendrik stated. He looked up at the balcony, Stella walked out of the room with Teddy on her hip. “Another thing, Stella could get past the magic but I couldn’t. Why do you think that is?” He looked towards Maggie.

“My guess. You’re children. Magic does run in your veins.” Maggie told him. “And the Mikaelson line is very powerful from what you’ve told me.”

Hendrik nodded his head, dully. “My children.”

Hendrik moved towards the stairs where Stella slowly descended. Teddy looked absolutely exhausted with a small sheen of sweat over his forehead. Hendrik took him from Stella’s arms and ran his sleeve over his head, wiping the sweat from his head.

Teddy shivered and snuggled into Hendrik’s embrace, searching for warmth. He was almost cold to the touch. Hendrik moved him towards the kitchens. Stella followed after him.

Hendrik turned on the stove and sat down next to it on the ground. It didn’t take long for the boy to warm up. Stella opened the cabinets and grabbed a bag of chips, she sat down next to them and opened the chips. She handed them to Teddy.

He needed to eat something, even if it was chips. Teddy grabbed them and ate them slowly as he leaned into Hendrik’s chest. Hendrik was thankful that it wasn’t worse than it was.

“I’m kind of sad to see the wedding dress go.” Hendrik smiled.

Stella’s eyes widened. “It was a wedding dress! And you didn’t tell me!” Hendrik laughed as he turned his head to look at her. “It’s not funny!”

“I kind of liked the image.” Hendrik shrugged his shoulders. “It was one of the dresses Rebekah impulsively had commissioned. But she hadn’t liked the way it looked when she got it, so into the attic the dress went.”

Stella rolled her eyes with a small smile on her face. It was just them together, here on the kitchen floor while Teddy ate chips. The horrible day had some good moments. A loud ring has Stella’s eyebrows furrowing before she pulls her phone out of her back pocket.

She looked at the collar ID. Isaac’s name blurred across the screen, Stella smiled, she had talked to him for a while. She clicked accept.

“Hey,” Stella greeted.

Isaac breathed a sigh of relief. “I know that they said you were alright, but I had to hear for myself. I need to get out of Beacon Hills.” Isaac stated. “With the whole of the police department chasing after me and the Argents I need to leave. For a little while. And I know that this is a lot to ask but I was wondering where you are.” Isaac’s voice broke and quivered in places.

His father was dead and he was wanted for his murder. And from what she understood her brother and Derek were at each other's throats. The Argent’s never made anything better, so yeah Stella could see where he would need to get away.

“Have you talked to Derek?” Stella asked, worried for both of her close friends.

“Yeah, he agreed I could use it for a while.” Isaac breathed.

“Look I’ll tell you but there are some things that are going to shock you. And you can’t tell anyone. So if you come here you have to agree to that.” Stella stated, biting her lip.

“I promise. I won’t tell anyone.” Isaac stated.

“I am in New Orleans. Come to a place called the compound. But be careful Isaac, werewolves aren’t the only creatures out here.” Stella warned.

“Thank you.” Isaac hung up the phone. Stella sighed as she let her head rest on the cabinet.

“Is everything okay?” Hendrik asked.

“Yeah. I assume you heard the whole thing?” Stella grinned when Hendrik nodded his head with a smile.

“I figured you would want to tell me yourself.” Hendrik shrugged. Stella moved closer to Hendrik, laying her head on his shoulder.

“I’m happy, you know.” Hendrik started, his heart beating in his chest. “I’ve never been this happy. And you make me happy. You and the family were building.”

Stella smiled. “You make me happy too. Happier than I thought possible.”

“Even with all of the drama that comes with being with a Mikaelson?” Hendrik asked.

“Even then.” Stella told him.

“I’m happy.” Teddy grinned ear to ear as he turned to look at the two of them. Teddy laid his head on Hendrik’s chest to look up at the two of them.

Hendrik rolled his eyes when he heard the sound of thunderous feet moving into the house. “Looks like my brothers have made it home.”

“Good, I need to speak with Klaus and make sure he doesn’t kill Isaac when he shows up.” Stella stated, standing from the floor.

Hendrik was quick to stand, he grabbed her wrist gently in his hand. “My brother is not in a good mood. He’s done something. I can’t exactly tell what yet.” Hendrik stated, settling Teddy on his hip before they walked out of the kitchens and made their way into the court year.

Hendrik looked up when he heard the music. “Niklaus! Get that poor boy down!” Hendrik stated as he looked up at the terrified Tim.

“No. That is Davina’s gift.” Klaus raised an eyebrow.

“If I was not holding a small child right now I would snap your neck like a twig.” Hendrik’s eyes shone yellow.

Niklaus shrugged his shoulders. “What a shame you are.” He stated it like Hendrik wasn’t the only family member he had that matched his abilities.

“Are the maudlin theatrics absolutely necessary, Niklaus?” Elijah asked.

“Ha! It’s a fair point.” He looks up at Tim. “Timothy, play something a little more upbeat, please. That’s a good lad.” Marcel returns to the compound and joins them. “Took you long enough to spread the word.”

“Have you met his nightwalkers? Not the brightest assortment.” Elijah states.

“All that matters is I got it covered. When Davina gets here, you two need to let me do the talkings.” Marcel stated.

Hendrik sighed when he saw Davina walk in. He turned towards Stella. “Go upstairs and find Tyler. Stay with him until I return.” Hendrik handed Teddy to Stella.

“I love you.” Stella kissed him before moving towards the stairs.

“I love you.” He whispered knowing she would hear all the same.

Hendrik didn’t honestly believe anyone in this room would hurt Stella or Teddy but he couldn't take his chances with that. Davina is a young and volatile witch with abilities out of this world. If she got too angry she could take the whole building down with her and if Stella was out of harm's way with Tyler by her side then she would be fine.

“You got me here. Now let him down.” Davina stated.

“Yes, Niklaus, let him down.” Hendrik stated, his voice filled with steel.

“Well, first, we have to have a little chat about you returning to the fold.” Niklaus stated.

“Nik! This is a child's life we are talking about. Let him down.” Hendrik stated. He never signed up to hurt children. He hasn’t not in his thousand years of life has he ever let that slide.

“Yes, well, I will. Later.” Klaus grinned wickedly.

“What did I say, Klaus?” Marcel stated. “I got this.” He turned back to Davina. “D, what happened? Why’d you run? Talk to me. Hey, I can make this right.”

“How, by threatening my friend?” Davina asked.

“Davina,” Hendrik started, she looked his way. “Maggie said the witches were looking for you. Are you okay?” Hendrik asked, that's what mattered, she couldn’t do anything to him that would end him for good, she didn’t even know what could hurt him.

“Yes.” Davina stated, she looked at him in slight sympathy at what he knew she was about to do. Show her power.

“Actually, Tim was my idea. Apologies. I’ve been known to go too far to make a point. But I do always get results.” Klaus stated.

“You pretend to be so confident, but I know the truth. You’re afraid everyone can see what you really are- - an animal.” She brings him to his knees, Klaus groans in pain. “A beast. Why don’t you show us your real face?” She makes him start to shift. After a moment his screams annoy Davina. “That’s enough of you.” She snapped his neck with her magic.

“Davina, you don’t have to do this.” Elijah stated, trying to calm the situation.

“You! You looked me in the eyes and lied to my face. Pretended you wanted to help me.” Davina stated, she looked hurt at the notion.

“Listen to me-”

“You call yourself the noble one, but you’re a killer just like your brother. For a thousand years you’ve fed on innocent blood. Why don’t you choke on it?” She casts a spell, Elijah falls to his knees as he starts to spit up blood. Elijah falls unconscious a second later. She turns to marcel. “And you! I trusted you. I loved you, but you were just using me to stay in power. You don’t care about me.”

“You’re wrong.” Marcel pleads with her.

“When you lost to Klaus, you handed me over like some trophy. Maybe I should boil you in bronze.” Davina snapped.

Hendrik stared at this young girl used and abused by everyone around her. She seemed so broken.

“I care. I took you in like you were my own blood.” Marcel stated.

Rebekah enters, stabbing Marcel through the chest with a wrought-iron poker. He chokes for a minute before he too falls unconscious.

Davina turns towards Hendrik. “If you have to. Do it. If you feel like I have wronged you by all means have at it. I won’t even fight.” Hendrik held his arms out waiting for the magic to happen but it didn’t come.

“You’ve helped me.” Davina stated.

“I can’t help you Davina. But Maggie can. I talked to her and she would be glad to help you. That is if you stay in New Orleans. The choice is yours.” Hendrik told her. “And if you ever do need help, you have my number.”

Davina sent him a small smile. Hendrik clapped his hands together. “Now I have a small child and a pregnant werewolf to meet. I wish you luck Davina.” Hendrik nodded towards Rebekah before he sped up the stairs and into Teddy’s room.

Hendrik sighed when he looked at them. He didn’t really know how to explain what had just happened nor did he want to. Tyler nodded
his head.

“Played it like a radio.” Tyler shrugged.

Hendrik nodded, thankful for Tyler. “My brother’s awful. There was a time when he wasn’t.” Hendrik moved towards the bed that Teddy and Stella sat on.

“It’s hard for me to believe that Klaus wasn’t bad.” Tyler commented.

“There was time. When we were human. He liked to paint and carve toys out of wood. He was good. As good as anyone. But then we turned and he realized just how much our parents did to us. Our mother keeps her secrets. Werewolves are angry anyway, but when we shifted it was amplified. Our mother gave us pendants to sedate our anger, that made targets from our father. And then when we turned we had to deal with all this anger we had never experienced.” Hendrik explained.

“No offense but the more I learn about your parents the more I hate them.” Stella seethed through her teeth.

“Don’t worry, I hate them too.” Hendrik stated. “You know the worst thing about it is that I genuinely think they cared about us. They’re just as messed up as us. Still what they did can’t be forgiven.”

Teddy shuffled to sit between Stella and Hendrik. He rested his head on Hendrik’s arm. He smiled down at the young boy. Teddy just nestled his head closer.

***

Maggie sighed as she picked up the mess the young wolves had made around the bonfire. Connor looked at her apologetically as he helped clean up.

“I’m sorry.” Connor stated. “Sometimes young wolves don’t want to listen. Especially the untriggered ones. They don’t have a sense of pack yet.”

“I know.” Maggie stated. “Still I have better things to do with my time.”

“Yeah, like your little spells.” Connor teased.

“I mean like finding out what happened today with Teddy.” Maggie stated.

“What happened?” Connor asked, furrowing his eyebrows.

“When I was doing the spell at the compound Teddy seemed to go into some kind of hold with his magic. He sensed that other witches were searching for Davina. He said bad magic. And the witches searching for Davina were trying to find Davina to finish the harvest.” Maggie explained. “I’ve never heard of a kid so young that has that much foresight. Then again I’ve spent most of my life here. But It was different when you could see his magic. It burned when Hendrik touched it. But Stella could walk right through it.” Maggie stated.

“That’s weird.” Connor commented.

“I think it has something to do with the twins. I mean think about his mother, his siblings. They had magic before they were turned. At least Kol did.” Maggie stated.

“But if Hendrik is a hybrid, an original vampire and Stella is two kinds of werewolves. And now the babies have magic that they inherited from the original witch and the very powerful Mikaelson line. Then what does that make the twins?” Connor asked.

“Something we’ve never seen before.” Maggie concluded.

“A tribrid.” Alistair stated as he walked over towards them. “It makes them all three.”

“And that means Klaus is also going to have a tribrid.” Connor stated.

Maggie suddenly gasped, she placed her hand over her forehead. Alistair was speeding forwards, catching her before she could hit the ground.

“Davina.” Maggie whispered. “She’s dying.”

“What?” Alistair asked. After all they had done to protect that girl and she was dying. She was so young to meet her end.

“Not for good. I did a protection spell.” Maggie stated, finally regaining her balance. “Hendrik knows Klaus, he knew that this would happen. So we took precaution.”

“She’ll be fine?” Connor asked.

Maggie nodded. “It’s all just a matter of time before she wakes up.”

“This is exactly why I hate Niklaus Mikaelson.” Alistair seethed. “For as long as I have known him he always pulls something like this! She is a child and he had her killed.” Alistair placed his head in his hands, pressing his palms into his eyes.

“The important part is that she’ll be okay.” Connor stated.

“Will she?” Alistair asked. “Because from where I stand anyone who gets dragged into the mess that is that family ends up dead.”

“Hendrik is a Mikaelson.” Maggie stated. “Or have you forgotten all of the good he had brought us.”

“You know that is not what I meant.” Alistair sighed. “My family was ruined because of them. And I was saved. Hendrik is good but that doesn’t apply to the rest of them. I would know.”

“We’ve all done bad things.” Connor reminded him. “But Alistair’s right, Klaus has never learned how to control his temper and that has cost hundreds of thousands of innocent lives.”

“Klaus Mikaelson ruined my sister. And now she’s just as monster as he is. I cut them all off a few hundred years ago.” Alistair stated. “My sweet baby sister was turned into this and now she’s broken. That’s what they do. They break things. What he does.”

“Lets just pray that girl is strong enough to withstand them.” Maggie stated.

***

Stella walked around the compound. It had been a few days since they were moved into the compound from the plantation house. She had never explored the house. She wandered into a room, it looked like a study with a bookshelf full of books.

But the closer Stella got, she realized that it wasn’t books but journals. Names were stamped onto the spine of the leather bound journal. Stella ran her hand over the spines, she stopped when she reached the only journal that said Kol on it.

Stella couldn’t help but be sad she had never met him. The more she heard from Hendrik the sadder she got that Hendrik had lost him. Hendrik never thought he would ever lose someone so close to him.

They were immortal and still he lost two of his brothers in one fell swoop because of the people in Mystic Falls. Stella picked up the journal, the date 1901 was stamped under the name. She gently opened the journal, her curiosity getting the better of her.

Elijah got me this journal claiming it would help me express my feelings. Bleh. I don’t really believe that this would help in any way. Unless he can give me my magic back and stop daggering me then this journal is useless.

Stella closed the journal with a chill running down her spine. She didn’t feel right looking through a dead person's journal. She didn’t like that. She pushed it back into its original place.

“Stella,” Stella startled at her name as she turned around to see Elijah standing in the doorway.

“You scared me.” Stella smiled softly as she placed her hand over her heart. It was beating loudly in her chest.

“What are you doing here?” Elijah asked, he seemed almost panicked that she was in this room. And that might be because the shelves were mostly filled with his journals.

“I stumbled upon this room when I was looking around.” Stella explained. “I noticed there was only one journal with Kol’s name on it. Is there more?” Stella asked as she turned around to look at the book again.

“No. He only ever had one.” Elijah stated, his voice was sad.

“Maybe that will change in the future when Hendrik brings him back.” Stella stated.

“If he can.” Elijah stated. Stella turned to look at him with furrowed eyebrows. “I tend not to let hope cloud my mind. Because if I do then I will crumble.” Elijah swallowed harshly.

“I can’t even imagine losing a brother. I know I would go out of my mind if I lost mine.” Stella sent him a sympathetic look.

“You have a brother?” Elijah seemed shocked like this was news to him. And maybe it was.

“Yeah. Scott.” Stella said.

“I didn’t realize you had family outside of Hayley.” Elijah said.

“I get it. Most people don’t realize and don’t ask.” Stella shrugged. “Unlike Hayley was adopted into a wonderful family. I had my brother and my parents. Even if my father isn’t around much.”

“I apologize for the assumption.” Elijah said.

“No, it's fine.” Stella found her way to sit down on the couch. “I don’t even know what I would do if I ever lost Scott, so I’m sorry you’ve lost two brothers.”

Elijah hesitated before moving to sit down on the couch as well. “Hopefully you will never have to find out.”

“What was Kol like? I mean Hendrik talks about him a lot but he never goes into too much detail. He always stops when it hurts.” Stella stated.

“He was mischievous with a mean streak. He was my little brother.” Elijah stated. “What about Scott?”

“Moral and respectful. He was everything I wasn’t. I’m not. The perfect son. The only bad things he’s ever done were done for the right reasons. He was the perfect brother.” Stella smiled.

It was a while before the two went their separate ways. Elijah goes off to welcome Davina back into the compound. Stella continued to wander through the halls. She would pass a room and look into it before she would move on and repeat the process.

She stumbled into an art room. There were paintings all over the room. They were wonderful, beautiful. Stella found a painting that was unfinished. It was of wolves. A whole pack of them.

“Stella,” Her head snapped up at Klaus’ voice. “I was looking for you.”

“Why?” Stella asked. She didn't need another fight with the original hybrid. Not for him to tell her that she was practically expendable if it weren’t for Hendrik and the twins.

“To apologize. To really apologize. I should have realized that my intentions towards your best interest weren’t about you. But about the well being of others. I do care about what happens to you. You make this family brighter and I am sorry for being so quick to lose my temper.” Niklaus stated.

“I know I shouldn’t have spoken out in front of all of the vampires you were trying to get to follow you. And I understand that. But you do not get to speak to me like I am less than. Ever. Even if it weren’t for Hendrik. You should treat me with respect not because Hendrik told you to but because you want to.” Stella stated. “And I know respect is earned and I hope one day you can fully respect me. But do not ever speak to me like that again.”

Niklaus looked down at the ground before looking back at her. “I truly am sorry.”

“You will be.” Stella spoke softly. She knew that he wasn’t fully sorry he may understand why he should be but he’s not yet because she has not earned his trust not fully. Not yet. But she will. “It’s getting late, I should head to bed.” Stella moved towards the door before she stopped. “I have a friend coming from Beacon Hills. Try not to kill him when he comes to the compound. Or else we will have a problem.”

Stella turned and left the room. She may not have the abilities to hurt Niklaus Mikaelson but Hendrik does and he would put him through misery at a moment's notice. Not that, that was something Stella wanted but she needed a safe with this family. People who loved them tended to get killed.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter Eleven

The loud thud of something hitting the wall, had Stella’s head snapping up at the sound. Teddy moved closer to her instinctually. Stella wrapped her arms around the young boy, pulling him into her lap. Hendrik moved towards them, sitting next to Stella.

“Well, that’s going well.” Klaus stated.

“If you were trying to win the girl’s trust, perhaps poisoning her one true love was not the most splendid idea.” Elijah snapped.

Stella shook her head. A young boy was killed for some kind of show of power and now this family talked as if it wasn’t a tragedy. Stella wondered if they understood how tragic it really was.

“Oh. Are there any more inopportune deaths you would like to wave in my face?” Klaus asked Elijah.

“Give me a month. I’ll get you a list.” Elijah stated sarcastically.

“I can help.” Tyler stated, raising his hand up.

Niklaus shot him a glare. “I still don’t understand why this failed hybrid is still hanging around.”

Tyler glared right back with just as much aggression as Klaus did. “This failed hybrid has helped protect my children and yours.” Hendrik stated.

Niklaus rolled his eyes. Another loud thud sounded through the room. “Young, old, dead, or alive, witches are a pain to deal with.” Niklaus stood from his chair before he left the room.

“No offense but I kind of hate your brother.” Tyler smiled at Hendrik.

“Don’t we all at times.” Hendrik replied.

“He’s still our brother.” Elijah eyed Hendrik. “You know you’ve stood by him the longest with your perversion to daggers.”

“And I shouldn’t have just stood by.” Hendrik gritted his teeth. “Then I might have had more than a hundred years with Finn.” Hendrik snapped. “Don’t act like your better Elijah, I still remember when you ripped my heart out to dagger Kol.” Hendrik seethed as he stood from the couch.

“Let’s go get some ice cream.” Stella stated, standing from the couch, fixing Teddy on her hip before she motioned for Tyler to follow after her.

Hendrik followed. He shouldn’t say anything, they didn’t need this. They didn’t need more fighting. Hendrik should just focus on his life. The past was never going to change the outcome.

Stella placed Teddy on top of the counter before moving towards the freezer pulling out the chocolate ice cream. She pulled out four spoons before sitting down on the stool. Stella took a bite of the ice cream.

“I shouldn’t provoke him.” Hendrik stated, ignoring the spoon Stella held out for him to take. Stella shrugged and placed the spoon down on the counter.

“It seems like you’ve been holding onto that.” Stella commented.

“You know everytime they dagger someone. I didn't get out of it. I had my fair share of stakes and broken necks. And don’t forget to pull out my heart. I get that I would stop them. I tried. But after a while they just put down the problem before they dagger them. That was the reason Nik started sending them away because they wouldn’t stay daggered.” Hendrik stated. “Most people were under the misconception that I helped. I never dagger anyone.”

Stella gently touched his wrist. “It’s okay to be hurt.”

“I know. But it’s hard because now is not the time to be divided. My siblings are already too divided and I can’t be the one to divide it even further. “ Hendrik sighed. “And I need to meet with the pack. It’s been a while.”

“You have a pack?” Tyler asked.

Hendrik nodded. “You weren’t meant to hear that though.”

Tyler shrugged. “I don’t like anyone in this house. Who am I going to tell?” Tyler asked.

“That’s true.” Stella stated.

“Honestly outside of this room, I like Matt and sometimes Jeremy. Other than that the whole of Mystic Falls could burn to the ground.” Tyler stated.

“You have some pretty harsh feelings, Ty.” Stella sent him a small look.

“Anyone willing to hide the death of my family members isn't worth it. And I didn’t realize it until I left.” Tyler sighed.

“It’s a good thing too. They missed out.” Stella smiled and patted him on the back. Tyler just laughed.

“Thanks.” Tyler picked up the spoon and took a bite. Suddenly the whole compound shook. Things falling off of the walls.

“What’s happening?” Teddy asked, his eyes flickering at the magic. Stella reached forwards pulling him into her arms.

“Everything is going to be fine.” Stella smiled. The room stopped shaking. “See. Everything's fine.” Stella looked worriedly at the ceiling. “Why don’t you and Tyler go and play?”

Teddy nodded and reached for Tyler. “I’m going to check on Davina.” Stella stated. Tyler nodded as he left the room with Teddy.

“Tell me if she’s alright, I’m going to talk to my brothers.” Hendrik stated. “And maybe call a witch.”

“Okay, tell me if you find anything,” Stella kissed him gently before they both left the kitchen. Davina heading for the stairs.

Stella found her way to the room Davina occupied. Rebekah almost bumped into her on the way out, her eyes were saddened. Stella braced herself for the scene she was sure was going to be heartbreaking.

Tears sprang to her eyes when she saw the young girl on the bed. She had a sheen of sweat over her pale skin. The dirt on the bed was alarming. Stella moved to her side. She was so young.

“It hurts.” Davina whimpered. “It hurts.” Stella didn’t hesitate when she grabbed her hand on her own. She held it tightly.

“What are you doing?” Davina whined.

“I’m going to take away some of the pain.” Stella explained.

Davina shook her head. “You can’t do that.”

“Davina, it will be fine.” Stella smiled through the tears she refused to cry. They would find a way to help this girl. They would.

Stella focused on wanting to help Davina. She focused on her breathing. On her pain. On how to take it away. Black veins spread from Davina’s hand and up Stella’s arm. Stella gently groped her hand when the pain reached forwards, wrapping her in it.

Stella couched into her hand before looking back at Davina. The girl's face was more relaxed than it had been a minute ago. She looked close to tears.

“Thank you.” Davina whispered, her voice was tired and shaky. Stella just nodded her head.

“You’re going to be okay. They’ll figure it out as they always do.” Stella comforted the girl.

“Maybe not this time.” Davina whispered.

Stella went to move away from the bed. “I’ll let you rest.” Davina's hand came out to grip her wrist.

“Please stay.” Davina begged. “I don’t want to be alone. Please.” Stella nodded her head and sat in the chair next to the bed.

The more Stella stared at her the bigger the cracks in her heart grew. Stella reached forwards petting her hair, something her mother always did for her when she was sick. Davina was falling in and out of consciousness.

***

“This is madness. How can a sixteen year old girl shake the entire French Quarter?” Klaus asked.

“I’ve seen her rock the church, but I’ve never seen anything like this.” Marcel’s worry was easy to see.

“How did you control her when she was in the attic?” Klaus asked.

Hendrik rolled his eyes sharply. You do not control a witch. Not one so powerful anyways.

“I didn’t have to. But then, I never killed her boyfriend.” Marcel sent Klaus a look.

“Yes, yes. We’ve been over this part already. The point is in her present state she’s useless as a tool against the witches.” Klaus stated.

“Here we go again.” Hendrik whispered under his breath as he walked over to the drinks. He quickly poured himself a glass of whiskey.

“She’s not a tool.” Marcel snapped.

“Something’s wrong with her.” Klaus stated.

“No.” Hendrik drew out sarcastically. “I thought all witches acted this way.”

“Shut up.” Klaus pointed at him.

“She has too much power that she cannot control. That much we already knew. But why is it manifesting itself in such an aggressive manner?” Elijah asked them. Suddenly Elijah gets an Idea and goes to leave the room.

“Where are you going?” Klaus asks.

“This is witch business. Let’s ask a witch.” He then leaves the room.

“Yeah, no. I’m gonna call my witch.” Hendrik states and plucks his phone out of his pocket. He quickly dialed her number. “I hate to do this to you.”

“I’ll come to the compound.” Maggie stated before hanging up. Hendrik nodded and placed his phone into his pocket.

“Maggie is on her way.” Hendrik stated as he turned to the other people in the room.

Klaus crossed his arms. “Is she going to bring Alistair?” Klaus asked.

Hendrik sighed. “Nik. . .can you just not today? Please. We have a young volatile witch who is currently in pain, okay. And I don’t trust Sophie Derveux. So I called Maggie. Now if you don’t pose a threat I’m sure she would be happy to leave him at home. But you are you. And you do pose a threat because the second that she does or says something you do not like you will kill her. Now I cannot be by her side at all moments while she is here. And she is smart enough to bring protection. So can you just please keep your mouth shut. For once. Please.”

“Wow.” Marcel commented, with almost amusement.

Niklaus seemed in almost shock as he stared at his brother before he nodded his head. “Fine. I will not threaten any of your pets, today.”

“Thank you, Nik.” Hendrik stated, not even bothering to fight him on the whole pet thing.

***

“Are we seriously going back to the compound today?” Ruben asked, as he watched Maggie back her things.

“Yes.” Maggie stated. “Although, I don’t think taking Alistair back to the compound is a good idea.”

“We should take Carmen. Connor’s too fragile.” Ruben remarked with a grin.

“If he hears you say that he’ll break your neck.” Maggie replied, with a soft smile.

“If he’s fast enough.” Ruben laughed.

“He may not be but Carmen is and she will snap your neck.” Maggie reached into the chest she was looking into deeper. She smiled when she pulled out her mothers grimoire.

“You're right, Maggie. But Carmen also takes any and all chances to mess with Connor.” Ruben reminded her with a grin.

Maggie rolled her eyes as she placed the grimoire into the tote bag she held on her shoulder. Maggie pulled Ruben out of her cabin before locking the door. It wasn’t like she expected anyone to go into her home but she did know that kids liked to wander. And if they made their way into Maggie’s cabin then they would likely get hurt.

Ruben followed silently as Maggie led the way to the heretic’s cabins. There weren’t many but then again there weren’t many siphon witches either. And they had joined the heretics more often than they did regular witches.

Carmen was sitting on her porch meditating. Something the heretic did often. She said it helped her feel more at peace with the nature around her. Her eyes opened when she heard their approach.

“Hendrik called.” Maggie stated like it explained everything. And maybe it did because Carmen stood from the ground, dusting off her pants before making her way over to them.

“You’re not taking Alistair?” Carmen asked as she followed Maggie away from the cabin.

“No. I figured it would be a really bad idea to put Alistair and Klaus in the same room again. They were at each other's throats the second we walked through the door a few days ago.” Maggie explained. “And as Ruben stated, Connor’s fragile.”

Carmen rolled her eyes. “He’s not fragile.”

“He’s human. More human than any of us.” Ruben stated. “We’re both part vampires and Maggie is a powerful immortal witch with like a million protection spells at all times.”

Carmen sighed. “Connor’s human.” Carmen didn’t like thinking about it. She didn’t like having to look at the love of her life as with every passing day he grows older and she stays the same.

Ruben placed his hand on Carmen’s back as a comfort. “Anyways, Maggie, what is it that Hendrik wants?”

“I don’t know. He just needed me to come to the compound. But if I have to guess, then it’s because of the magical earthquake that shot through here earlier today.” Maggie stated.

“I mean come on, aren't they always around the most dangerous things?” Carmen smiled.

“Yeah.” Maggie ran a hand through her blonde hair. “And it just about gives me a heart attack.”

“He can’t die. Not now.” Ruben stated.

“I wouldn’t say can’t. Anything can die with enough magic.” Maggie shrugged her shoulders before crossing her arms.

***

Stella watched as Davina’s chest slowly rose and fell. She was a kid. And this is what she was experiencing. Stella told her it would be okay. But would it?

Stella didn’t want to go back on her word. She didn’t want to look Davina in the eyes and know that this young girl was going to die. Because whatever was happening was ripping her apart.

Tears fell from her eyes as she looked down at the young witch. Stella moved her hand up to wipe her eyes when Davina’s eyes fluttered open.

“You stayed.” Davina whispered.

“I told you I would.” Stella ran her hand over Davina’s head, pushing her hair from her face. “You remind me of my brother.”

“How?” Davina couched.

“You both have this look behind your eyes like you’ve been through so much. And you have but your smile keeps you grounded. It tends to hide the look.” Stella sighed sadly.

“If they can’t fix me will you watch over Josh and Marcel?” Davina asked. “Please.”

“Yeah.” Stella smiled sadly and ran her hand over Davina’s brow. “But you’re going to be here to watch over them yourself.”

Davina just nodded, Stella could see it in her eyes that she didn't believe it. She didn’t believe that she was going to make it out of this unscathed.

Hendrik walked in at that moment. “I just came to check up on the little witch.” Hendrik smiled at Davina as he walked closer to the bed. Davina smiled at him weakly.

Hendrik sat on the bed beside Davina. He placed his hand over her eyes and closed his own. Hendrik felt his heart break at how much pain she was in. He took her hand in his as he moved his hand away from her eyes.

“What was that?” Davina asked.

“I was just checking your pain. See, I can move inside of your head and only see the things I want to see.” Hendrik explained.

Davina whimpered as another earthquake shook the room. “I don’t want to die.” She cried.

“You won’t, I will find a way.” Hendrik stated. Davina nodded at him softly. “Looks like Maggie arrived.”

A second later Maggie, Carmen, and Ruben walked into the room. Marcel was the one to open the door for them to walk in. Maggie walked over towards the young witch, she looked at her. She reminded her a lot of herself when she was younger.

“I’m Maggie and you must be Davina. I have heard so much about you.” Maggie placed her hand on Davina’s head. She gasped gently. “Carmen.”

Carmen moved forwards and placed her hand where Maggie’s had been the second before. Carmen closed her eyes as she let the magic flow into her hand from Davina’s body. Her hand shone red.

“What is she doing?” Hendrik intercepted Marcel and shook his head. Carmen moved her hand away and rubbed it gently with her other hand.

“She has too much magic.” Carmen stated, “I simply took some away.”

“That feels better.” Some of Davina’s coloring flooded back into her face.

“Do it again.” Marcel demanded.

“I can’t.” Carmen stated.

“Why not?!” Marcel demanded as he looked at her.

“Because she’ll die.” Hendrik snapped, pushing Marcel. “And if she takes too much so will Davina.”

Stella placed a hand on Hendrik’s shoulder. “I think we all need to take a breath.” Stella sent everyone in the room a look. “We’ll leave Maggie in here. And we’re going to take a break.” Stella wrapped her hand around Marcel’s arm before pulling him out of the room.

“Get off of me.” Marcel ripped his arm out of Stella’s hand.

“This is not good for Davina.” Stella glared. “That girl needs to see you calm, not breaking down. This isn’t about you. It’s about that girl. So we’re going to go downstairs and speak to Sophie and find a way to help her.”

“Go.” Hendrik glared over Stella’s shoulders, staring the younger vampire down. He almost dared him to defy it.

Marcel nodded reluctantly and moved towards the stairs. Stella and Hendrik followed after him. The building shook sending Stella towards the railing, Hendrik wrapped his arm around her waist and folded over her protecting her body with his.

“Was that Davina?” Sophie’s voice made its way to them. Hendrik keeps his arm firmly around Stella’s waist as they descend the rest of the stairs.

“Charming little habit she’s developed.” Klaus stated, pulling his drink to his lips.

“And the Earthquakes I felt today?” Sophie asked, her face filling with concern. Stella rolled her eyes at her, after someone kidnaps you it’s kind of hard to like them.

“Also Davina. And, she’s taken to vomiting dirt.” Rebekah said carelessly. Hendrik shot Rebekah a look.

“Oh. We have a huge problem. I thought that we had more time, but we need to complete the Harvest Now.” Sophie started in a panic.

“No.” Stella spat.

“I’m serious! That earthquake you just felt is a preview of the disaster movie that is about to hit us.” Sophie stated.

“Why should we believe you?” Elijah asked.

“You’ve met Davina, you know her story. For months now, she’s been holding all of the power of the three girls sacrificed in the harvest ritual. A force that was meant to flow through her and back into the earth. One person was never meant to hold that much power. It’s tearing her apart, and it will take us all down with it.” Sophie warned then,

Stella felt her heart break even more at the notion. Hendrik wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her into him. Hendrik kissed the top of her head softly.

***

“You’ve convinced our siblings. You have yet to convince us.” Elijah stated. Marcel, Hendrik, and Stella standing slightly before him.

“We don’t have time to waste. The first signs have already come and gone.” Sophie said.

“So fix her!” Marcel yelled. Hendrik could sympathize with him, he viewed this girl as a daughter and she was going to die.

“She can’t be fixed.” Sophie hissed. “She can’t be saved. This will not stop at the earth sign, and if you wait it out, you immortals will be the only ones left to argue about it.”

“She’s a child. Fifteen!” Stella snapped. She seemed to be the only one who pointed out her age. Stella was pushed towards Hendrik when powerful winds blew through the compound.

Hendrik gently caught her around the waist, becoming her anchor. Holding her body, not letting her fall.

“Convinced now?” Sophie asked when the winds stopped.

***

Tears fell silently down Stella’s face as she looked at the girl's expression contorted in pain. She wasn’t asleep peacefully or even willingly. Stella’s grip on Davina’s hand tightened. She may have not known Davina for long but in the short time she had known her she came to care.

And it’s damaging.

Davina’s life was not filled with niceties. She couldn’t even say she had a good life. Because that would be a lie. And she had been lied to enough. She had been used and manipulated her whole life. She deserved more than anyone to live.

Stella wiped her tears from her face with the back of her hand. This wasn’t fair. It wasn’t. But fair didn’t matter much in the real world.

“Are you okay?” Hendrik’s voice filled the quiet room. He came to sit on the armrest of the chair Stella was sitting in.

Stella bit her lip. “I’m not the one you should be asking.”

“Yes. But you are.” Hendrik stated. “So are you okay?”

“How could anybody be okay?” Stella whispered. Hendrik pulled her into him. Stella just buried her head into his chest.

Stella gasped loudly when Hendrik’s body fell from the chair. Marcel stood behind Hendrik, he looked at Stella. “What did you do?” Stella snapped.

“I snapped his neck. Don’t worry he’ll wake up.” Marcel shrugged his shoulders and moved towards Davina.

“You can’t take her.” Stella snapped. “They said not to move her. And at the moment I think I trust the witches more than some vampires. With this anyway.”

“You can’t stop me. At least not while you have precious cargo.” His eyes flashed towards her stomach before moving back up to her face.

Stella’s eyes shone bright gold. “Don’t ever mention my babies again.” Stella seethed.

Marcel sped forwards and wrapped his arm around her body, his hand coming up to hold it over her mouth. Stella shrugged against his hold, the first time since she met him she was scared of him. Stella extended her claws, she dug them deep into his arm.

Marcel stabbed a needle into the side of her neck. Stella forced herself away from him, she stumbled as her vision became unfocused and blurry.

“Sedative.” Marcel stated. He surged forwards when Stella’s body dropped, he caught her and moved to lay her on the bed before he grabbed Davina.

***

Hendrik gasped as he sat up, he looked around the room. The same room. “Always the trouble maker.” Hendrik smiled as he turned his head towards the sound.

Hendrik was speeding towards his brother in the next second, his body colliding with Kol’s. He wrapped his arms around Kol’s shoulders, pulling him into a tight embrace. Kol grunted when Hendrik’s body made an impact.

Kol smiled softly as he buried his head into his brother's shoulder. There wasn’t much peace over here, not many comforts. And his brother was just about his biggest comfort. He remembered holding him when he was scared.

“Kol.” Hendrik breathed out before he pulled himself away from his brother, grinning at him.

“You’re going to be very angry when you wake up.” Kol stated.

“Stella.” Hendrik breathed, realizing he didn't know what happened to her. He knows what happened to him, Marcel snapped his neck, not for the first time and probably won’t be the last.

“Yes. See Marcellus he used the sedative that was meant to be used on Davina on Stella.” Kol didn’t take any pleasure in the way his brother’s face fell and filled with rage.

“Can you see if she’s okay?” Hendrik asked.

“She’s fine, at the moment anyways, But her heart is slow and so
are babies' hearts,” Kol stated. “I don’t know how much sedative was in that syringe but it seemed to be a lot.”

“I’ll kill him.” Hendrik growled.

“Don’t do that.” Hendrik’s head snapped up at Finn’s voice.

“Finn.” Hendrik was pulling his brother into a hug, momentarily forgetting his anger. Finn just smiled and held onto his baby brother.

“I found Kol a little while after you did.” Finn rolled his eyes. “Personally I think I would have been better off on my own.”

“Shut up.” Kol shook his head.

“I’ve figured it out. We just need a nexus vortex.” Hendrik explained.

“Those are near impossible to happen let alone predict.” Kol sighed.

“Not when mine and Nik's babies are going to cause three.” Hendrik turned to look at Kol.

“That’s somehow reassuring and absolutely terrifying.” Finn stated as he wrapped his arm around Hendrik’s shoulder and led him forwards.

Hendrik shrugged. “I can bring you guys back. Right after I murder Marcel.” Hendrik's face settled into a glare.

“I don’t even know who that is.” Finn stated.

“The kid Nik took in during the 1800’s.” Kol explained. Finn’s arm phased through Hendrik’s body.

“Looks like our time is up.” Finn stated as he turned to look at Hendrik.

Hendrik sent them one final smile before he was gasping. He popped his stiff neck and moved towards the bed. Hendrik grabbed her hand in his, he moved it towards his lips and kissed her palm.

“Good girl.” Hendrik commented as he saw her blood soaked fingers.

Hendrik’s phone rang. He sighed when he saw the cracked screen. He’s going to make Marcel buy him a new one.

“Yes?” Hendrik asked when he answered the phone.

“These winds are proving problematic.” Alistair’s voice filtered through the phone. “Maggie said it’s Davina’s doing. But the witches are trying to keep the barrier up.”

“Send everyone into my cabin. It's easier to protect one place rather than a whole campground. Tell them to grab anything they don’t want to get destroyed.” Hendrik ordered. “I want every last person there inside. Do you understand?”

“I do. There’s something you should know about your babies.”

“Tell me later.” Hendrik stated as he hung up his phone.

Hendrik’s head snapped towards Stella when she groaned heavily. Her eyes opened slowly and shut again when the light hit them. Hendrik ran his hand through her hair, Stella’s eyes opened completely.

She placed her hand on her head as she sat up. It felt like it was throbbing. Hendrik placed his hand on her face.

“I am going to kill Marcel.” Stella snapped as she climbed off of the bed. She stumbled slightly when her feet hit the ground, Hendrik’s hands coming out to steady her.

“I’m sure you will, darling but to do that you need to stand by yourself.” Hendrik stated.

Stella glared at him. “Shut up.” Hendrik laughed as he helped her start walking. It took her a minute for the sedative to fully fade from her system and let her walk on her own.

“I saw him again.” Hendrik said, breaking the moment of silence. “And Finn was there this time.” Stella noted the slight shine in his eyes.

She didn’t say anything, she just pulled him into a tight embrace. Hendrik kissed her head gently.

“You’ll bring them back.” Stella told him. “And when you do I can’t wait to meet them.”

“They’ll love you.” Hendrik smiled down at her. They would because he did.

***

Alistair slipped his phone into his pocket as he moved away from the cabin, the winds making it difficult to see. The rest of the faction leaders stood waiting for the answer.

“He told us to move everyone to his cabin.” They nodded and all split off to go about their own factions. Alistair sped forwards stopping when he saw the vampires tying down the furniture.

“Listen up!” The vampires stopped and quickly formed a semi circle around him. “You all have ten minutes to grab anything that you can’t live without. Anything that you would be heartbroken if it was destroyed. Then we all meet at Hendrik’s cabin. Ten minutes!”

The vampires quickly scattered. Alistair found his way to his own cabin. He sighed as he looked around at it, he had just fixed it up since the last time they were in the area. It’s a shame all of his work was going to go to waste but at least he figured they would be staying for a while.

He was quick to move towards his bed, he crouched down, pulling out the small chest. It was filled with all of the things he couldn’t live without but couldn’t see every day. Paintings, small ones, of him and his siblings. Of his human life. His fathers crown was amongst the jewelry his siblings had given him before he cut them off.

Alistair grabbed the chest and moved towards the exit, he locked the door on his way out hoping the lock would keep the winds from blowing his door open and ruining his stuff.

He moved towards Hendrik’s cabin, the witches were already setting up the safe space. Alistair moved into the spacious cabin and placed his chest underneath the table in the kitchen, effectively hiding it from sight.

He notices Atlas struggling to hold all of his items. In hindsight it wasn’t a lot of stuff the kid was just carrying it all in his arms. Alistair moved towards him, catching the few items that were going to fall.

“Thanks.” Atlas stated as he moved towards the table and placed his stuff on top of it.

“No problem.” Alistair looked closer at the stuff on the table. He was thrown by how much of it wasn’t even Atlas’, it was his parents' stuff. Their wedding rings. Pictures. Letters.

“Have you seen Hendrik?” Atlas asked.

“He’s not coming. He’s at the source, hoping to put a stop to this before New Orleans goes down with it.” Alistair noticed the kids worry. “He’ll find a way, he always does.”

“I’m sure that is true, doesn’t mean you should tell kids that.” Atlas started with a blank face.

Alistair rolled his eyes. “You played me.”

“I didn’t play.” Atlas shrugged his shoulders.

“Yeah, yeah. Get over there.” Alistair pointed towards where the wolves were piling in. The North East Atlantic Pack stuffled in as well, finding their way to the rest of the wolves.

They had really made themselves at home in recent weeks. Alistair was thankful that they had, he didn’t want Hendrik to have to pick. Because he knows that he'll pick them, his pack that he built. And it’ll hurt him. Because as long as Alistair has known Hendrik, he has wanted to learn about his father and where he came from.

A few more minutes and everyone has made their way into the cabin. It was technically Hendrik’s cabin but since he didn’t live there and was often living with his siblings it had become sort of a meeting place. Especially since this was where everyone did meet when Hendrik came.

The HM was stamped everywhere in every metal known to man. And it was carved into the wood. Sometimes it was easy to forget where Hendrik came from, he was so different from his family. And sometimes he was the very embodiment of a Mikaelson. You don’t cross Hendrik Mikaelson and get away with it. But he was good, sometimes he buried it but he was good.

And who else could Alistair ever think of following into battle knowing that Hendrik would always have his back. He couldn’t.

Alistair looked around. And Hendrik built this. He built it with his own hands and has protected everyone here over and over. This, Alistair’s true family, wouldn’t have been made possible without Hendrik.

Alistair wouldn’t want it without him either.

***

Stella ran her hand through Teddy’s hair, the young boy was hot to the touch and his eyes were flickering from brown to blue. A sheen of sweat covered his sickly pale skin.

“It’s okay, Teddy. It’ll be okay.” Stella whispered against hair. Her words were lost on his ears.

“I hate this.” Tyler stated as he watched from the corner of the room. His whole body was tense as he watched the boy's expression shift from peace to pain in a second.

“I do too.” Stella’s voice was quiet as she held onto the young boy. Teddy shivered as he burrowed closer to Stella’s warmth.

“What even causes this?” Tyler asked. “Bonnie never did anything like this.”

“That’s a difference in bloodlines, Tyler. Bonnie is a Bennett witch, just as Esther was a Mikaelson witch. And we don’t know where Teddy came from. But I bet that whatever is happening happened to the other witches in his family.” Stella stated.

“Yeah, well I have a few questions for them.” Tyler said. “He’s just so young.”

“I know.” Stella replied.

The room was silent for a while before Tyler’s phone rang. He pulled it out of his pocket and froze when he saw the name flash across the screen.

“Who is it?” Stella asked.

Tyler seemed to snap out of it as he looked up at her. “Jeremy.” Tyler clicked the accept button and placed the phone over his ear. “Hi,”

“Bonnie’s dead.” Tyler felt his heart skip a beat.

“What do you mean Bonnie’s dead?” Tyler asked as he stood from the chair. Stella sent him a concerned look.

“She died when she brought me back to life.” Tyler sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. “Please come to the funeral.”

“Dang it, Jer.” Tyler snapped. “I’ll talk to you later.” Tyler hung up the phone, he went to throw it but placed it down instead. He didn’t want the sound to wake Teddy up.

“What are you going to do?” Stella asked, moving to sit against the headboard.

Tyler sat in the chair, bending over to press his palms into his eyes. “I don’t know.” Tyler whispered.

“Well, if this Bonnie means something to you, you should go to her funeral. You’ll hate yourself if you don’t.” Stella smiled sadly.

“I’ll hate myself anyways. I don’t want to get dragged back into that mess. I hate it. That town is suffocating. But it’s Bonnie. I grew up with Bonnie.” Tyler felt the tears sting. “And she’s dead, I can’t not go.”

“Then go, Tyler. You will have a place waiting for you when you get back. Just make sure to call us to make sure you're okay.” Stella stated.

“Okay.” Tyler wiped his eyes. “Um, I’ll probably be leaving soon. Maybe after we deal with this Davina stuff first.” Stella nodded her head.

***

“Have you lost your mind?!” Hendrik asked, looking absolutely dumbfounded at his brother.

Rebekah rolled her eyes. “It’s taken one thousand years but he’s finally gone mad. Our own mother?”

“Yes, our beloved mother,” Hendrik scoffed and grabbed the whiskey bottle. “Who Niklaus has affectionately placed in a coffin in his basement, not dagger but quite dead.”

“Well, she did try to kill us all.” Klaus smirked. Hendrik took a long swig of the whiskey, relishing as it burned its way down his throat.

“Well, I say we put her to use and put her to rest once and for all. Now if we bury our mother on land owned by one of her descendants, she becomes a New Orleans witch, and we, as her family, share in that ancestral magic.” Elijah stated.

“We’re vampires, Elijah. We can’t practice magic. Or own property, for that matter.” Rebekah was quick to point out.

“Yes. With regard to practicing magic. . . And as for owning property, not all of out mothers descendants are dead.” Elijah looked at Hendrik and then at Klaus.

“The babies.” Hendrik bit his lip bitterly.

“The babies. The parish Tax Assessor’s office is just steps outside of the Quarter. Hayley now holds the title to the plantation. And Stella owns the surrounding grounds. So, if we bury our mother there, and we consecrate those grounds, we can finish the harvest ritual.” Elijah stated.

“All this time trying to stop this ritual and we’re just going to help complete it.” Hendrik took another long drink.

“You’re a bit of a mad genius, Elijah. Count me in.” Klaus stated.

“Am I the only one thinking? Our mother was the most powerful witch in history. If we bury her, we hand that power to our enemies to use against us.” Rebekah stated.

“What’s to stop her from coming after everything we hold dear? Stella, Hayley, or even Teddy.” Hendrik pointed out.

“Given our circumstances, I hardly see that we have a choice, Rebekah, Hendrik.” Elijah said.

“I don’t know why we bother. You two will just do what you want anyway.” Rebekah scoffed.

“No. Our decision must be unanimous.” Elijah said.

“This is not a democracy.” Klaus hissed.

“Yes, because it’s a family.” Hendrik shot back. They stop walking when it starts to rain.

“Water. The next sign’s begun. Rebekah?” Elijah asked.

“Kill a demon today, face the devil tomorrow. Count me in.” Rebekah sighed.

“Hendrik?” Elijah asked.

“Count me in.” Hendrik said after a moment's hesitation. This was the only way no matter how much it hurt.

Niklaus smirked. “Well, this is no family reunion without our mother. I’ll fetch her.” Niklaus left quickly.

“That will never not be creepy.” Hendrik commented.

***

Everyone was gathered around, waiting in the backyard of the plantation house, an open grave awaited the original witch. Teddy burrowed his head into Hendrik’s shoulder. Rebekah arrived to join them.

“Did you find them? Will he bring her?” Klaus asked.

“He’ll bring her.” Stella swallowed hard. It wasn’t right to have Davina fight so hard only to die the reason that she was fighting.

“Are you ready to do this?” Kieran asked.

“Always and forever.” Klaus stated.

Klaus takes a dagger out and slices his palm open, dripping the blood over Esther’s grave. He hands the blade to Rebekah, who does the same, along with Elijah, Hendrik, Stella, and Hayley, who are standing in for their babies. Once they’ve all dripped their blood into the grave, Father Kieran takes the knife and throws it into the grave as well.

“It’s done.” Kieran states.

They all made their way to the cemetery. Tyler was standing with Sophie when they arrived. They all take a place to stand to wait for Marcel and Davina’s arrival. Stella leans into Hendrik. Her tears are already falling.

Suddenly, flames start to erupt near the entrance. “Fire.” Sophie whispered. After a moment Marcel appears, carrying Davina in his arms. As he walks towards them, flames follow them in a trail that licks at Marcel’s heels.

“I’ll take him back to the compound.” Tyler reached towards Teddy. Hendrik reluctantly hands him over, he was worried about him and was hoping that after the ritual Teddy would be okay.

Tyler took Teddy speeding off before Marcel had even made it to the altar. Marcel gently lays Davina down onto the altar, Sophie holds the ceremonial athame over the flames before she heads towards Davina.

“Do you believe in the harvest?” Sophie asked.

Stella let out a small whimper as she pulled herself even closer towards Hendrik. “It’s okay.” Davina whispered for the immortals gathered around her. People who actually care about what happens to her. She nods nervously. “I believe.”

Sophie raises the black and slits Davina’s throat. Stella flinched and buried her head into Hendrik’s chest. Davina gasps in shock and grabs at her throat before she falls back. Marcel catches her and lays her down on the ground.

The rain stops.

Davina’s skin glows gold as the magic leaves her body and flows back into the earth. Stella sobbed softly as she turned to look at the girl.

“After the harvest comes the reaping. Their sacrifices were made and accepted. We call upon our elders to resurrect the chosen ones.” Nothing happened. Sophie clears her throat and begins again. “We all upon the elders to resurrect the chosen ones.” Still nothing so much as moved. “Resurrect your chosen ones . . . please? I beg. . . “ When it becomes clear that something was wrong Sophie falls to her knees and sobs. “No!”

Hendrik’s tears fell silently as Stella sobbed into his body. Hendrik wrapped his arms around Stella. It was fair, but the world hardly was.

Hendrik moved away from Stella and towards Davina’s body. He kneeled next to her and gently shut her eyes. He sang a norse lullaby. The one Kol had sung.

“The sky is dark and the hills are white

As the storm-king speeds from the north to-night,

And this is the song the storm-king sings,

As over the world his cloak he flings:

“Sleep, sleep, little one, sleep”

He rustles his wings and gruffly sings:

“Sleep, little one, sleep”

On yonder mountain-side a vine

Clings at the foot of a mother pine;

The tree bends over the trembling thing,

And only the vine can hear her sing:

“Sleep, sleep, little one, sleep;

What shall you fear when I am here?

Sleep, little one, sleep.”

The king may sing in his bitter flight,

The tree may croon to the vine to-night.

But the little snowflake at my breast

Liketh the song I sing the best,--

Sleep, sleep, little one, sleep;

Weary thou art, anext my heart

Sleep, little one, sleep.” Hendrik pulled his hand away from Davina’s eyes and wiped the silent tears that fell from his face. Hendrik stood from the ground and wrapped his arm around Stella before speeding away.

***

“I’m leaving tonight.” Tyler told them after they had changed and made their way into the living room.

“Oh.” Stella said.

“I already said goodbye to Teddy. I packed.” Stella moved forwards and pulled him into a tight hug,

“Be safe Tyler.” Stella warned as she pulled away from him.

Tyler laughed gently. “I should probably be going.” Tyler grabbed his stuff and moved towards the exit. “Thank you . . . for everything. I’ll be back, don't worry.”

“Can’t get rid you easily I see.” Hendrik teased. Tyler rolled his eyes before leaving.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter Twelve

Tyler groaned, slowly opening his eyes. The ground beneath him was cold, his eyes were unfocused and blurry. His head was pounding against his skull. He looked around the room? It wasn’t a room, Tyler concluded when he saw the bars.

But it also wasn’t the Lockwood cellar. It was different and much smaller. The vervain was like a mist in the air, choking him. Tyler coughed and exhaled fine purple powder.

“Nice to see you awake mate.” An accented voice filtered through the small bars by the bottom of the stone wall. “I’m Enzo or otherwise known as 12144.”

“Tyler.” His voice was rough from the vervain. Tyler rolled onto his side before he looked through the small bars. Another face was slightly obscured from it. “Where are we?” Tyler found himself asking, the vervain diminishing every second.

“Augustine. It’s a research facility where they use live vampires as their test subjects.” Enzo’s eyes darkened at the name.

“Lovely.” Tyler grinned bitterly.

“You’re the fastest vampire I’ve ever seen come back from that much vervain.” Enzo told him.

Tyler shrugged. “Maybe because I’m not a vampire.” Tyler sighed. “Or well, fully.”

“Then what are you?” Enzo asked.

Tyler let his eyes jump forwards, the amber gold coming to life and shining in the dark cellar. The white around the gold turned black and the veins sprouted to life. Tyler’s fangs were different too. They glistened with some kind of thick substance.

Enzo didn’t jump or move. He just stared in slight shock or awe of his new cell mate. Tyler quickly hid his face again.

“Have you ever heard of Klaus?” Tyler asked.

“No.” Enzo shrugged, “I’ve been locked up for fifty eight years?” He seemed to be guessing slightly.

“Well, I’m a hybrid.” Tyler whispered, there was no need for him to be loud and whoever jumped him and shot him full of enough vervain to take down a hundred vampires didn’t need to know what he was. “I was born a werewolf. And I was turned into a vampire-werewolf hybrid by Klaus. His and his brother's blood is the only blood that can create hybrids.”

“So you’re special.” Enzo grinned. “It’s been a while since I’ve had a cellmate. Never even heard of hybrids.”

“They’re fairly new.” Tyler told him.

Enzo tensed at the sound of keys clinking. He was quick to sit up, he groaned with every movement, Tyler caught the barley healing wound on his abdomen. Tyler stood from the ground and leaned against the bars. He hissed slightly at the vervain on them but rested against them anyways. After you break your bones over and over pain kind of becomes a background noise.

The doctor seemed shocked to see Tyler awake, let alone standing. He cleared his throat softly before addressing Tyler.

“I am doctor Wes Maxfield. It surprises me that you're even standing.” Doctor Maxfield stated before he hastily wrote something on his clipboard.

Wes clicked a button and misted vervain was shot directly onto Tyler. Tyler coughed and leaned heavily against the cell wall but he didn’t make a sound.

“Fascinating.” Wes wrote something else down before moving towards the gate. Tyler watched him with a murderous expression on his face.

“I would get a refund for that doctorate.” Tyler glared as the doctor unlocked the gate. He pulled gloves over his hands, no doubt soaked in vervain. Wes wrapped his hand around Tyler’s upper arm and moved him away from the wall. Tyler stumbled slightly, the vervain enough to make his eyes blurry. Wes jammed a needle into his neck, no doubt some kind of sedative.

Tyler’s eyes started to droop as he was pulled by Wes. He caught Enzo’s expression through the bars as he was pulled by. It was a look of pity as the older vampire was sat in the corner,

Tyler saw the black before his body moved forwards, dropping towards the ground. They didn’t have the right ingredients but they had enough of the wrong ones to keep him down.

***

Hendrik in front of the packs, his heart heavy. “Davina Claire is dead.” It had been a few excruciating days. This wasn’t the first time they had heard of the young harvest girl's death but today they would celebrate her life.

“Davina Claire does not have many people sad at her loss of life. So we are going to send her into the afterlife with a party.” Hendrik moved off of the porch he had been standing on. He moved towards Stella and Teddy.

Teddy had made a full recovery after the magic had been pushed back into the elders. He was better almost instantly, the magic that was ripping Davina apart, had hurt Teddy and Hendrik was glad that it was gone. He wasn’t so glad that it took Davina with it.

Hendrik wrapped his arm around Stella’s shoulders. The party was soon in full swing with magic and bourbon. They were quick to celebrate Davina’s life and were heartbroken that she was dead even if they hadn’t met her.

“So this how funeral’s are?” Stella asked as she looked around at the dancing.

“Here.” Hendrik nodded. “We would rather celebrate the life that someone got to live than the life they didn’t. This makes it more bearable for the people left behind. We send them off with one final party.”

“I think it’s nice.” Teddy was running around with the young wolves and witches. They danced and sang. Hendrik pulled Stella onto the dance floor not long after their small conversation.

One thing was sure about this party that Davina Claire will never be forgotten. Hendrik hated the fact that the harvest hadn’t worked. He knew that it had, he had seen it with his own eyes when he and Kol had been hanging around the witches.

Which means something went haywire. Or it did work and it just didn’t bring back the right people. Hendrik was motioning Carmen and Maggie over to him. Hendrik pulled away from Stella.

“I have something to talk with Carmen and Maggie about, you are welcome to join.” Stella shook her head and kissed his cheek.

“I’m going to stay out here and watch Teddy.” Hendrik nodded and moved towards the witches, he held his hand up when they started to talk.

They nodded and followed him into his cabin. He shut the door behind the witches and moved towards the table.

“I’ve been thinking about the harvest. I’ve seen it work, this should have brought Davina and all of the other girls right back. But it didn’t. And that magic doesn’t just disappear. Someone had to have stolen it.” Hendrik explained.

“That means other witches have been brought back.” Maggie’s eyebrows were furrowed.

“Yes. Someone hijacked the harvest and the thing the harvest is famous for is bringing back the chosen ones. So someone has been brought back. And I’m assuming it was four people, one for each girl.” Hendrik told them.

“Meaning if we find out who and put them down then the harvest girls are brought back.” Carmen started to smile at the thought. Those girls do not deserve this. They deserve to be brought back just as it was planned for them to be brought back.

“Exactly. Now we just need to find out who exactly was brought back and hope they're put to death.” Maggie grinned.

“If not, Alistair will have a time with it.” Carmen shrugged.

“Do you think the witches can find a way to locate them?” Hendrik asked.

Maggie shrugged. “I don’t know. We would have to be familiar with the magic.”

“The siphoners and the heretics can drain the witches that had been brought back. We just need to get close enough.” Carmen stated.

“You work on that. Tell Alistair and Connor to work with the vampires and wolves. We will be putting down some witches in the near future.” Hendrik told them before he left the room.

A young girl was standing in front of Stella. Hendrik knew it was one of the witches. Her eyes were closed as she held her hands a few inches away from Stella’s stomach. The girl smiled as she opened her eyes and pulled her hand away.

“What’s going on here?” Hendrik asked with a smile, wrapping his arm around Stella’s waist and pulling her into him.

“She was just about to tell me what we are having.” Stella stated.

“Well, what are they?” Hendrik asked.

The girl smiled. “You’re having a girl and a boy.” The girl giggled before running off. She could have been older than eight. If Hendrik remembers correctly she was brought in six months ago before they left Mystic Falls.

She was young and her family had died in a fire. He was happy to see she was reaching out. Hendrik turned Stella around and kissed her deeply.

He smiled when she pulled away from him. “Some of us need to breathe.” Stella reminded him.

“We’re having a girl and a boy.” Hendrik told her, smiling ear to ear. Stella nodded her head, her own smile reacting.

Teddy ran over to them, Hendrik scooped him up into his arms and gently placed Teddy onto his shoulders. Alistair was right behind him and skidded to a stop in front of Hendrik.

He crossed his arms over his chest. “That’s cheating.” Alistair pouted. Teddy giggled loudly.

“Is it?” Hendrik asked. “I couldn’t count how many times you’ve hidden behind me.”

Alistair heatlessly glared at Hendrik, “Shut up.” Alistair rolled his eyes. Hendrik shrugged his shoulders, gently grabbing Teddy and putting him down.

“What are you two playing?” Hendrik asked.

“Tag.” Teddy stated before he took off running.

Alistair grinned and patted Hendrik’s shoulder before he took off. “Tag!” Alistair yelled over his shoulder. Hendrik shook his head before he followed them.

Stella shook her head as she watched them run. Hendrik tagged Connor when he ran by him. Connor rolled his eyes and followed them, dropping everything he was doing.

Carmen came to stand beside her as she watched the boys run at human speed. “Are they always like this?” Stella asked.

“Pretty much.” Carmen responded.

“You’re dating Connor right?” Stella asked as she turned towards the heretic.

Carmen nodded her head. “Yes. Going on eight years.”

“Does it bother you that he’s human?” Stella found herself asking. She looked towards Hendrik who was laughing as he caught Teddy in his arms.

It took Carmen a second before she answered. “Sometimes. Connor is the only man I have ever loved and I think that’s beautiful. But at the same time I wouldn’t make it if he died. And every second of every day he’s aging.” Carmen shrugged, taking in a shaky breath.

“Hybrids exist so could you turn him?” Stella asked.

Carmen shrugs. “I don’t think he’ll ever want to turn. I mean before Hendrik broke his curse we never even thought of the possibility. And then he broke his curse. Suddenly we had all these possibilities until Elena Gilbert turned. Now it would be selfish to ask to use Hendrik’s blood supply on that.”

“But would he turn to be with you?” Stella looked at her as she asked the question.

“Yes.” Carmen seemed so steel in her response. “But I’ll never ask him to.”

“What if I told you that my blood, my baby's blood, can create hybrids? Would you ask?” Stella watched as Carmen’s expression changed.

Carmen shrugged as she watched Connor laugh. “Why do you ask?”

“Do you think Hendrik will ask?” Carmen turned to look at her.

“No. He wouldn’t ask but that doesn’t mean that he wouldn’t want to spend the rest of eternity with you because I’ve known him close to a century and I have never seen him look at any girl twice. And he can’t seem to stop looking at you. No, he won’t ask.” Stella nodded at Carmen before turning to watch the boys.

Ruben has joined in now, apparently he’s it while everyone else scrambles away from him. Stella looked around the camp and this is what she wants, right? To be here with Hendrik. To be a part of this.

Would she give up her mortality to do that? To watch as her mother and her brother grow old and die without her? Could she give it up?

Her kids were Mikaelsons and they share vampire blood. They would turn one day in the future, can she live with them and Hendrik never aging and watching her die? Can she live with that?

***

Tyler’s eyes fluttered open, he looked towards the ceiling and the flickering fluorescence. Tyler’s head rolled to the side to see Doctor Maxfield preparing something on a metal tray.

His arms strained against leather straps, they were soaked in vervain and burned his tanned skin deeply. Tyler didn’t make a sound as the leather buried itself into his wrists.

“You’re awake.” The doctor stated as he turned towards Tyler. “That is surprising. The fastest patient we’ve ever had, 12468.”

“Yeah,” Tyler coughed. “I’ve been told I’m special. Do you think I’m special, Doctor?” Tyler rolled his eyes.

Wes moved forwards and quickly cut the now dirty black tank top from Tyler’s abdomen and chest. Tyler’s moved when the cold metal brushed his warm skin. He moved the fabric before turning towards the metal tray. He pulled on some gloves.

Tyler’s stomach dropped when he saw the scalpel. Wes grinned sadistically as he placed the cold metal to Tyler’s skin. He pushed forwards, the scalpel cutting through his skin. Tyler didn’t so much as make a sound. This man wouldn’t hear it.

Wes cut a long strip down Tyler’s stomach. His eyebrows furrowed as the skin healed instantly. Wes looked towards Tyler’s face, the hybrid’s face was set into a glare.

“Looks like 12468 is showing accelerated healing even through all of the vervain.” Wes spoke into the tape recorded.

“You’re recording this, freak.” Tyler hissed through his gritted teeth. His anger was always his downfall, why would it be any different.

“This is science, 12468.” Wes grinned down at him.

“Science sucks.” Tyler seethed.

“I wouldn’t expect a creature like yourself to care much for things like science. I wonder though, how old are you?” Wes asked.

“Seventeen.” Tyler told him.

“How old are you really?” The doctor asked.

“Seventeen.” Tyler went to shrug but was stopped by the leather. “I am seventeen.”

The doctor seemed confused by that answer. But still he went towards the vervain seep into water. He dipped the metal into the bucket before he moved back towards Tyler.

“Let’s try this again.” The doctor took a breath before moving the scalpel towards Tyler’s skin. The water dripped onto his skin, steaming as it burned.

Wes drug the sharp tool over Tyler’s skin, watching as the vervain kept it from closing for only a second. This time Wes had a metal tool in his hand. Tyler went to ask what it was but was stopped when it shoved into his body, peeling open his skin. It put his organs on view for the man above him.

Tyler didn’t make a sound as he closed his eyes. The feeling of having someone’s hand shoved through your body never got easier even after all the times it had happened. Wes moved the scalpel into Tyler’s body, cutting at his kidney.

Wes wasn’t gentle either. Tyler kept his eyes shut. Soon enough Wes pulled out the mangled organ. Tyler opened his eyes to glare at the doctor. He looked at Tyler and moved the organ closer to him.

“Look at you, a creature of the night reduced to this.” Wes dropped the organ into a metal tray.

Tyler snapped his teeth at the doctor's throat. “I still have some teeth. Come closer let me show you how reduced I really am.”

Wes grabbed Tyler’s jaw, he opened his mouth and looked at Tyler’s teeth in fascination. Tyler was quick to put them away.

“12468’s teeth seemed to be coated in some kind of clear substance.” Wes spoke into the recorder. “You are a fascinating subject.”

Tyler pulled at the restraints. This time, his anger got the better of him. The leather band started to rip. Wes’ eyes widened as he backed away from Tyler. Wes grabbed a syringe no doubt filled with a sedative and jammed it into Tyler’s chest.

Tyler fell back onto the table. They would come for him. He was sure of it. He had to be. He just didn’t know when they would come. Tyler’s vision blurred.

***

Stella walked through the compound, Teddy placed firmly on her hip as she moved towards the courtyard. Teddy was still dressed in his dinosaur pjs. Stella moved into the kitchen, placing Teddy on top of the counter.

She quickly made up some eggs and placed the plate in front of Teddy before she poured him a glass of orange juice. Stella leaned against the counter, her stomach proving difficult.

With twins she grew twice as fast as Hayley so while Hayley was showing but barely, Stella could barely look over her stomach to see her feet. Stella sighed as she took a bite of her eggs. Nineteen weeks and she felt huge already. She wasn’t even five months along yet, she was nineteen weeks and four days.

Hendrik walked into the room with a grin. He moved towards her and pulled Stella into his arms, spinning her around the kitchen before pulling her into a deep kiss.

“Ew!” Teddy grumbled as he took another bite of food. Stella laughed, Hendrik smiled down at her and kissed her again.

Stella gently placed her hand on her stomach. They moved underneath her hand. Hendrik surged forwards to place his hand next to her.

“I love you.” Hendrik whispered.

“As I love you.” Stella kissed his lips before moving back towards her breakfast.

“I love you too, Teddy.” Hendrik laughed.

“I love you.” Teddy stated between his bites. Stella laughed as she took a bite of her eggs.

“These eggs must be good for you to totally ignore me.” Hendrik grabbed a fork out of the drawer to his left. He moved towards Stella gently taking a bite from her plate. Stella glared softly before moving back toward her food. “You’re right it is good.”

“I had some practice with Scott.” Stella shrugged. “When mom worked I made dinner. It stopped Scott from eating out everyday and made our mother stop worrying. If only for a moment.”

“The more I learn about you the more I fall, Stella McCall.” Hendrik kissed her head before he moved towards the freezer, pulling out a blood bag. He hid it from Teddy’s sight as he poured it into a glass.

He threw the bag away discreetly before turning back towards the two. “Are you heading towards the camp today?” Stella asked.

“Yeah. We are still researching.” Hendrik glanced towards Teddy. They were trying to find out why whatever happened to Teddy when he felt magic.

It wouldn’t kill anyone if they did a little research, actually it might. With the Mikaelson's, someone always ended up dead.

Stella nodded her head. “Call me if you find anything.”

“I will.” Hendrik kissed her head. He leaned over and kissed Teddy’s head before he walked out of the kitchen.

It was quiet for a while, Stella was doing the breakfast dishes with a little bit of Teddy’s help before she heard a commotion in the courtyard. Stella pulled Teddy into her arms and walked out of the kitchen.

Klaus held someone by the throat, he seemed to be glaring at the person. Stella took a step closer.

“Klaus let him go!” Stella called when she saw Isaac struggling against Niklaus’ hold.

“Why?” Klaus asked, rather calmly for having someone's throat in his hand.

“Because he’s my friend from Beacon Hills, the werewolf I told you about.” Stella stated as she stared at Klaus. He rolled his eyes with a small amused smirk before he dropped Isaac to the ground.

Stella rushes forwards, passing Teddy to Klaus before she kneeled next to Isaac. Klaus looked down at Teddy with a confused look. Teddy smiled and laid his head on Klaus’ shoulder.

“Are you okay?” Stella asked.

Isaac groaned as he held his neck. “Fine if you call getting choked out fine.” Isaac stated. Stella laughed as she held her hand out for Isaac to take. Stella placed her other hand on his elbow as she helped him stand.

“You do know you’re going to have a baby in a few months?” Stella asked in amusement when she saw the look of panic on Klaus’ face.

“Shut up.” Klaus stated before handing Teddy back to Stella. Klaus quickly left the two friends alone, even if he ordered a vampire to keep an eye on the pair,

Isaac’s eyes practically bugged out of his head when he looked at Stella. His eyes were freezing on her stomach. Stella sighed and placed her hand on his back, leading him towards the living room.

“You’re pregnant!” Isaac practically shouted once Stella closed the door to the room, eyeing the vampire following them.

“Yes. With twins.” Stella looked at his shocked expression and awkwardly raised her hand and shook in jazz hands. “Surprised.” The smile slipped from her face as she ran the hand down her face.

“This was what you told me not to be upset about?” Isaac asked as he looked at her.

Stella bit her lip and nodded her head before she responded. “Well, yeah. It’s not like this was planned.” Stella ran her hand through her hair.

“How’d it happen anyways?” Isaac asked. Stella sighed and sat down on the opposite couch. Teddy was quick to stand from her lap and moved towards the army men he had left on the coffee table.

“I left Beacon Hills behind to find why I was different. Or why I felt different my whole life, with the anger and the emotions.” Stella shrugged. “I don’t know, it just all felt off. And so I went to find Hayley.”

“Your biological sister?” Isaac asked with slight hesitation.

Stella nodded. “Yeah. Anyways I found her in the Appalachian mountains helping werewolves there. And they are so different from the ones in Beacon Hills. Well Hayley was one, and so am I. But these other wolves were different, they could fully shift but they broke every bone in their body. It wasn’t a choice, it just happened every full moon like clock work. And you have to be born into it. To trigger this curse, which is how it was created in the first place, you had to kill someone. Accident or no accident.”

“That seems like a lot of weight.” Isaac states.

“Yeah. I triggered mine a few months ago.” Stella shrugged her shoulders. Isaac didn’t say anything. He was always down for murder. “In the mountains we met Tyler. He was a hybrid. A vampire-werewolf hybrid. That’s where we are with all these creatures that we didn’t know even existed. And there went Tyler, he was trying to break a sire bond. But he had to turn until it didn’t hurt anymore. And it was a lot of times, Isaac.”

“That’s horrifying.” Isaac comments.

“I know. But we made our way to Mystic Falls which is a small town in Virginia. That is where I met Hendrik.” Stella smiled at the thought of him.

“The guy?” Isaac questions.

Stella laughs. “Yeah the guy. Well turns out his family is the original family of vampires and he’s one of the two first hybrids and all other hybrids and vampires come from their sire lines. So I may have wound up pregnant by said original hybrid. I didn’t know it until the witches kidnapped me and used me as leverage against Hendrik. Oh and Hayley is in the same boat with Klaus, which is the hybrid you just met. He’s Hendirk’s brother. But Hayley isn’t with him, but I am with Hendrik.” Stella rambled.

“Wow. I don’t even know what to say.” Isaac’s eyebrows were furrowed. “How about, who's the kid?”

“Oh this Teddy. And we kind of found him after he had been kidnapped by a witch who was trying to kill me with her mind. And Teddy has run out of family members and here we are.” Stella nodded as she saw the look on Isaac’s face.

“Okay.” Isaac said after a moment of silence. “Where is this Hendrik?”

“He’s somewhere.” Stella bit her lip. “He’s actually trying to learn about Teddy’s heritage because there is something seriously not right with his reaction to magic.” Stella whispered.

“I feel like I need to lie down.” Isaac states.

“You probably should because that’s not even half of it.” Stella stated. Isaac sent her a look. “I know.”

“Have you told Scott about any of this?” Isaac asked.

Stella shook her head as she looked at her lap. “No.” Stella swallowed sharply. “I can’t risk anyone finding out about these babies. See Hendrik and his family have a lot of enemies. They are dangerous.”

“Are you okay?” Isaac asked.

“Yeah. I’m fine. They don’t pose any threat to me, never have. Not with me being pregnant and not when I no longer am. I love him, Isaac and he loves me.” Stella explained. She reached out to move Teddy’s dark curls from his forehead.

“You are going to be an amazing mom. Better than mine.” Isaac smiled sadly as he watched Stella’s eyes as she looked at Teddy. “Who am I kidding you already are one.”

Stella looked up at him with that statement. It was true wasn’t it? She was raising Teddy. They were. So that makes her a mom of some kind.

“I love you.” Stella moved from her chair to pull Isaac into a tight hug. Isaac seemed to crumple into her embrace. Stella suddenly realized how dark the circles under his eyes were when she pulled away. “What’s going on with you?”

“I had to leave. Beacon Hills was suffocating.” Isaac sighed. “I don’t know. I couldn’t breathe. I needed to leave. So I left.”

Stella sat next to him on the couch he was sitting on. “You have a home here as long as I am alive.”

“You don’t seem to be convinced it’ll be much longer.” Isaac stated as he watched her expression change. “What’s wrong?”

“I don’t think I’ll make it through the birth.” Stella shrugged. “I mean it’s unlikely right. The twin babies of one of the most powerful men in history. Come on. They’ll be tribrids. All three, vampires, werewolves, and witches.”

Isaac just stared at her with a sad expression. “It’s okay Isaac.” Stella tried to reassure him. Isaac leaned forwards wrapped his arms around her shoulders.

Stella crumbled slightly, tears filling her eyes. It was hard to be okay with dying when you’re faced with all that you’ll lose in the process. Stella quickly pulled herself together and moved away from Isaac after a second of just taking in his presence.

“Anyways,” Stella cleared her throat. “How’s Derek?”

Isaac gently rolled his eyes. “Derek is Derek.” Stella laughed but nodded her head, she understood exactly what he was saying. “Not too long ago he turned Boyd and Erica. So I wasn’t all alone. Your brother makes me want to gouge my eyes out with how much he goes on that I am his responsibility and he’ll help. That I don’t have to be on Derek’s side.”

“I didn’t know there was a Derek and Scott side. I thought it was normal against a homicidal lizard.” Stella stated.

“I don’t know.” Isaac sighed. “It’s crazy that they want to be divided during this. But also Derek is the one with the most supernatural knowledge while Scott is going off of luck and vibes alone.”

“That sounds like my brother.” Stella pitched the bridge of her nose, already feeling an oncoming headache. “I honestly don’t know how he and Stiles have made it so far.”

“I don’t either.” Isaac nodded his head in agreement with her statement.

***

Tyler grunted when he was thrown back into the cellar, blood coating his lips and falling into the dirt. Tyler’s eyes flashes from brown to gold, from gold to brown. Flickering. Tyler heard as the footsteps were loudly walking away from the cells.

“Are you okay, Mate?” Enzo asked. Tyler pulled himself to sit against the wall between their two cells.

“I just had, doctor creepy dig around in my organs and cut some of them out.” Tyler responded. “I am not okay.”

“I’ve been there.” Enzo stated as he closed his eyes.

Tyler nodded his head even if he couldn’t see Enzo. “I’m used to pain so it wasn’t that bad.” Tyler shrugged.

“I wondered why I didn’t hear you scream.” Enzo’s voice was quiet like he was playing on repeat the screams of past cellmates. “I was almost convinced you had died before he had done anything. But then I would hear you talking.”

“Breaking your bones repeatedly kind of has that effect.” Tyler stated.

“What do you mean?” Enzo asked, suddenly intrigued in the conversation.

“How do you think wolves shift? They break every bone in their body over and over until it takes a new shape. And when I was turned into a hybrid I was sired by Klaus. And the only way to break the sire bond was to stop feeling like I owed him.” Tyler shuttered at the memory.

“And to do that you had to shift.” Enzo concluded.

“Until it didn’t hurt. It was fine after a while. I can shift now without any pain which is a good thing. In a way I do have Klaus to thank for that. But I think him killing my mom kind of negates that.” Tyler felt the tears prick at his eyes. He missed his mom.

“He killed your mom?” Enzo asked with slight horror.

“Yeah. Drowned her in our own fountain. I found her body.” Tyler stated. “I crossed him that was on me. I helped his other hybrids get un sired.”

“My usual cellmates aren’t so chatty after a session.” Enzo huffed softly.

“Your usual cellmates aren’t hybrids.” Tyler shot back.

“Fair point.” Enzo stated, he smiled slightly even when Tyler could hear him. “Are you healed, already?” The faint scent of blood had diminished greatly through their short conversation.

“Yes.” Tyler answered as he glanced down at his chest and abdomen. “Accelerated healing.”

Enzo laughed gently. “If you bite Maxfield, do we get out of here?”

“Probably. You don’t want me to bite though.” Tyler shrugged.

“Why is that?” Enzo found himself asking.

“Because my venom is lethal to vampires and there is only one cure, Klaus’ blood.” Tyler stated. “And Hendrik’s but . , . “ Tyler trailed off.

“So if you were to bite me, I’m screwed.” Enzo stated.

“Pretty much.” Tyler coughed. “It’s not pretty either.
It's slow and painful.”

“It sounds like you're speaking from experience.” Tyler shrugged at that.

“I’ve bit a few people. And funny enough they were all on accident.” Tyler cracked a smile.

“How do you bite someone by accident?” Enzo asked.

“Well, I didn’t bite them. I nicked them with my teeth.” Tyler stated.

“That’s some potent venom.” Enzo kept his eyes closed. It was easy in moments like this to pretend you are anywhere else, just talking to a friend and not your cellmate.

***

Hendrik sighed when he opened the door to the living room, he spotted Stella on the couch with Teddy asleep in her lap and a man he had never seen before. Hendrik walked by her, placing a kiss onto her head before heading towards the bottle of whiskey.

“This is Isaac.” Stella introduced quietly.

Hendrik nodded as he downed the drink he just poured. “I’m Hendrik. Nice to meet you.” He poured himself another glass.

“Nice to meet you too.” Isaac states.

“I’ve heard all about you Isaac.” Hendrik passed him and patted his shoulder before he moved to the couch across from them.

“That doesn’t sound threatening at all.” Isaac muttered under his breath. Hendrik cracked a small smile. He took a sip, hiding his smile with his glass.

“Did you find anything?” Stella asked.

Hendrik sighed and shook his head. “Not much. I started to trace his bloodline. Which I learned that Maggie can do. Anyways, I was hoping to track it all the way back to when I was human. But that proved difficult because as it turns out he’s the last of the Ledger bloodline. When his sister died it just left him. So not many to track most of them died before they even reached adulthood. But we were able to track the name back to the 1400’s before they disappeared, likely that was the start of the name.”

“Breathe.” Stella joked.

Hendrik laughed gently. “Maggie just started trying to figure out what kind of magic the Ledger’s used when I left.”

“So you’re going to track the magic?” Stella asked.

“Yes and it’s very difficult.” Hendrik stated. “But the magic itself seems to be going far past my time.”

“So in other news you have nothing.” Stella shot Isaac a look, he just shrugged his shoulders.

Hendrik sent Isaac an amused smirk before downing the rest of his drink. “Do you want one?” Hendrik asked as Isaac eyed his drink.

“I’m sixteen.” Isaac stated as he stared at him with his mouth slightly agape.

“Right. You can’t drink here until you're eighteen?” Hendrik asked. He honestly couldn’t remember all of the people he meets that drink either aren’t supposed to or are vampires and that law is pretty much void.

“Twenty-one.” Isaac corrected.

“That’s sad.” Hendrik stated as he stood from the couch. “It doesn’t apply much to us though. Supernatural creatures have different rules.” Hendrik poured himself another drink.

Maybe he was an alcoholic. He wouldn’t be surprised. But he can’t get drunk and so his mind is firmly unaffected by it.

Hendrik placed his drink down when his phone blared loudly through the room. Hendrik was picking his phone up on the other side of the room before Isaac could blink.

“Elijah, what a lovely surprise.” Hendrik smiled.

“Our sister has been desiccated.” Elijah stated.

“And you need something.” Hendrik sighed. “Come on, out with it.”

“I need Stella. Hayley’s blood is supposed to be working but it’s not.” Elijah stated.

“And you think Stella’s will because of the twins. Magical babies equal magical blood. Got it.” Hendrik nodded his head. “Stella, darling, do you care for a field trip?”

Stella moved Teddy gently off of her lap and onto the couch. “Always. Isaac?” Stella turned to him with a smile on her face.

“I’ll watch the kid.” Isaac nodded his head.

“Thank you.” Stella walked back him ruffling his hair.

“We’re on our way, Elijah.” Hendrik hung up his phone and placed it into his back pocket.

***

Hendrik followed Stella through the door’s the warehouse, the temperature seemed to drop in numbers inside the warehouse. Elijah stood in front of a very gray and veiny Rebekah. There was a white circle around her.

“Elijah.” Hendrik growled as he recognized the symbol carved into his sister's forehead. “You didn’t tell me about this.” Hendrik gestures wildly towards the circle.

“What is this anyways?” Stella asked as she walked closer towards the circle and the desiccated original vampire.

Hendrik wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her back. “You’re not getting any closer to that.”

“Hendrik.” Elijah stopped briefly at the murderous glare on Hendrik’s face.

“Papa Tunda,” Hendrik whispered horrifically. The screams of the witches and the vampires dropping like flies, he didn’t like this one bit.

It’s not like the witch in highsight was a problem even if he had somehow made his way back to the living. But the witch was a monster, even if Hendrik and his family invented the word.

The symbols brought chills down his spine as his sister was being tormented every second that twisted mind drew magic from her body.

“If I can help . . . I’m going to help.” Stella gently removed his hands from her waist and spun to look at him. “This is your sister, we’re talking about. And I am sure Elijah would not have called you if it was dangerous.”

“Precisely. I would never risk Stella’s life like that.” Elijah seemed so sure. Hendrik pushed down the protection that flared everytime he looked at the circle.

“The reason that Hayley’s blood didn’t work, I would assume, is that the baby hasn’t shown any signs of magic yet. Much don’t at such a young age. But the twins have. Which is exactly what we need.” Sophie explained.

“Magical babies equal magical blood, got it.” Stella held her wrist out for Hendrik to take as she walked closer towards the white circle.

Stella moved her other hand out to touch it, expecting it to stop her like it had Elijah. Instead it sparked when her fingertips brushed against the invisible barrier.

Stella pulled her hand back to look at Hendrik with wide eyes. Hendrik nodded his head as he grabbed her wrist and moved it towards his mouth. His jaw opening and his fangs sprouting out. He kissed her wrist softly before he gently cut her skin.

Stella hissed softly before moving her wrist to hover over the white circle. Her blood dripped onto the line. Once again it sparked and hissed, the whole circle itself fizzled before the barrier came down and deteriorated.

Elijah moved into the circle, wrapping his arms around Rebekah. He pulled her into his arms before he sped away from the circle.

Hendrik wrapped his arms around Stella and then they were gone. He didn’t want to stand there any longer. He didn’t like the way it made his skin crawl just thinking back to all he had seen the first time those things started popping up. He didn’t like it. He didn’t like him and he didn’t like whoever this copycat was.

Papa Tunda was a murderer, and maybe Hendrik didn’t have room to judge the man or say anything about it in that stance. But he and Kol have spent far too long with witches to not see how much of a monster that made this witch.

Sacrifices were thought poorly of even to the most back water coven of witches. It wasn’t something you did as publicly as Papa Tunda did. And it wasn’t something you used constantly.

Papa Tunda didn’t just sacrifice people for spells, he used their life and slowly drained it from their bodies until nothing was left but a drained husk of whoever he had stamped that little symbol on.

The man even stamped it on his own sons, draining their life just as slowly as he drained others.

***

Stella sat in a chair in the living room. Hendrik walked in. He had his black button up shirt sleeves rolled. He walked over to Stella.

He kneels down in front of her. He put his forehead on her stomach. "What are you doing?"

"I'm listening." Hendrik stated. Stella laughed slightly. He pulled his head off her stomach. Their eyes met and Stella knew she had never loved anyone how she loved him. "I have a surprise for you."

He stood, taking
Stella's hands in his own. He helped her out of the chair and moved her towards the door to their nursery will be. He opened the door and inside, the nursery was complete.

Two wooden cribs. They had animals carved into the dark wood. There were stuffed animals on a shelf with children's books. She let out a shaky breath, the sentiment bringing tears to her eyes.

"Hendrik . .
. This is beautiful." He wrapped his arms around her shoulders. Her back was on his chest. He kissed the side of her head.

"Well, I just wanted to make sure the twins had a place when they got here." Hendrik stated.

A pink blanket rested in one and blue was in the other. "A boy and a girl?" Stella asked.

"Well, I do trust my witches, even the young ones." Hendrik stated.

"I love you." Stella said.

"I love you too." Stella sighed, content in his arms. Stella felt a flutter in her stomach. She grabbed Hendriks hand and placed it on her stomach.

"I think the twins like it." Stella laughed. Hendrik just stared at her in awe.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Chapter Thirteen

Hendrik paused when he saw Maggie and Alistair entering the compound. The drink in his hand was forgotten as he walked closer to the two members of his pack. Worry filled his chest when he saw Maggie leaning heavily against Alistair.

“What happened?” Hendrik asked, moving quickly to Maggie’s side. He held her elbow in his arm and led her towards the bench in the courtyard. Maggie smiled gratefully as she sat down.

“I’m being channeled.” Maggie stated, her breathing was heavy. “By the ancestors. Something is coming, I can feel it.”

“The ancestors shouldn’t be able to touch you. You stopped ancestral magic years ago.” Hendrik stated, his panic and anger rising.

“I stopped but that doesn’t mean I’m not bound by blood. I was never fully shunned from the witches of New Orleans which means I’m still under their thumb.” Maggie’s breath shuttered.

“Well, how do we break it?” Alistair asked.

“I don’t know.” Maggie admitted. “All I know is that the ancestors are drawing on my strength for some reason. Something is coming to pass.”

Maggie shuttered as her eyes rolled back into her head. Alistair caught her from falling toward the ground. He sent Hendrik a look of concern as Maggie convulsed in his arms. Hendrik’s stomach dropped.

“What’s happening?” Alistair asked, his voice quiet and soaked in fear. The woman he held in his arms stopped moving but she didn’t open her eyes. She didn’t wake up, instead she laid still in his arms, limp.

Alistair can’t remember being so afraid of losing someone. He thinks back to his siblings and when he lost them. When he watched the sweet comfort of his sister be washed away by years of compulsion.

When Tristain and Aurora became somebody he didn’t recognize. And now they were people to remember. They weren’t Tristian and Aurora, the younger siblings he would have died for. They weren’t the kids from his fathers second marriage that he sang to sleep when they had nightmares. They weren’t his anymore, they had grown and walked right down the wrong path.

Still, now in this moment he doesn’t think he had ever been so afraid, so absolutely frozen in fear. It gripped at his chest and at his lungs. The air evaporated, leaving him almost gasping for breath.

He remembers meeting Maggie, she was all grown up then. She wasn’t as mature as she was now but she was grown up. The one time in almost a thousand years by Hendrik’s side that he had left.

A misjudgment on his part when he went looking for Aurora and Tristain, to make it up to them for leaving them so utterly and completely. When he found them, he watched from afar. Saw the monsters that had replaced his sweet baby siblings and was horrified by it.

Maybe Alistair didn’t have room to talk but he didn’t know what else to do after he had found them. Both of them, reeking havoc everywhere they went.

Tristain and the Strix were just as bad as he remembered if not worse. And so Alistair ran, he ran like his life depended on it. He picked a nice quiet town to fall into step with and he stayed there for two decades before he came running back to Hendrik and the family he had built.

But Maggie, even as young as she had been compared to him and Hendrik, she stood strong. She didn’t falter at her fear, instead she used the pain to make herself stronger. To replace all of the softness with steel. Over the years he learned even steel tended to melt.

He can’t lose her, she is probably his closest friend. One of the people he held above everything else. They stood on a gold pedestal in his mind and always would, no matter what happened or what they did.

He once thought of his siblings bathed in the golden light of his mind until he realized he had been waiting for disappointment after disappointment. He would wait and watch and he would say nothing but he would feel his heart break again and again.

He was free of that knowledge when he died. Poisoned in his chambers after being stabbed at dinner. One assassination after the other.

“I don’t know.” Hendrik whispered in slight horror as he looked at Maggie. The girl he viewed as a daughter for the last two centuries. “She said something was happening. Whatever it is has drawn on her magic.”

Hendrik grabbed Maggie’s hand in his. “We'll wait it out. We can’t sever the link now, it would kill her.”

“Don’t forget we don’t even know how.” Alistair stated, bitterly.

“We’ll figure it out.” Hendrik motioned for Alistair to pick Maggie up. It was easier than Alistair expected and he hadn’t expected it to be very hard at all. Maggie was small, always had been.

It concerned him just how light she was. Everything about this situation concerned him. Alistair looked at the limp witch in his arms, her head laying against his chest. Her skin was pale, paler than it normally was. She was hot to the touch and yet her body still shivered every few steps.

And he was terrified.

He was so completely terrified, he didn’t even know what to do with himself. How could he have not noticed? The question burned in his mind. If Maggie knew and she didn’t want anybody to know then they wouldn’t. So maybe she didn’t want him to know because she knew he would worry just like he is doing now.

***

Tyler groaned softly as the burn of vervain woke him from his slumber. He coughed as the mist entered his lungs and burned its way down his throat. Tyler leaned over on his side, the vervain gathering in his lungs being expelled through his mouth.

Part of him was a wolf and didn’t feel the burn as the vampire did. It didn’t burn the wolf but it was a nuisance at best. It was annoying to have a plant mist shoved down its throat. It wanted it out, so it spit it out.

Tyler was grateful when the purple splattered against the dirt on the ground. The dust kicked back up as he seemed to gravitate towards the vampire.

It had been a week since Tyler had been locked away in this little prison, and he had been taken and cut open everyday, most times more than once a day.

Tyler found small comfort in the fact that Enzo had been left alone for the most part. Tyler was the new and mysterious lab rat. Tyler wouldn’t just budge and tell Maxfield what the difference was between him and Enzo and it was driving the doctor insane.

Still Tyler refused the doctor the small mercy of just telling him. It was far more entertaining to keep his mouth completely shut and watch as Maxfield stumbled through Tyler’s accelerated healing factor.

“I’m still not used to that.” Enzo muttered as he looked through the opening in the wall. He had seen it a handful of times, while Tyler expelled the vervain Enzo ingested it.

It was fascinating to watch Tyler, to see just how different he really was. To see the way his eyes shone gold when the vervain burned his skin a little too much. The way they stopped when the footsteps of doctor Maxfield sounded down the stairs.

“You should probably get used to it.” Tyler tried to grin but really it was more like a grimace.

“What about your little friends?” Enzo found himself asking. Tyler had cried out names when he whimpered through untold nightmares. Enzo kept his mouth shut, he never pushed it.

“Which ones? The ones who are in Mystic Falls. On campus as we speak and still have no clue. The ones who unless I am Elena Gilbert or a Salvatore brother I am forgotten. Yeah those friends? They’re not coming.” Tyler smiled bitterly. “Now if you're talking about my friends in New Orleans, then they’re too busy to notice. I don’t blame them.” Tyler shrugged.

Enzo wanted to say sorry, to let Tyler know that he was sure someone would come to get him. To comfort the young kid. Because that’s what he is, Enzo having found his age made him sick. He was barely seventeen when he was murdered and still seventeen, meaning he hasn’t even been at this a whole year.

Then again no one came to get him. That he understood, he’s never had anyone in life so what about his death makes him special. But Damon had people, he had his brother and no one came to save him.

Enzo stopped his mind as his eyes shot towards Tyler. “Wait, did you say Salvatore?” Enzo asked, hoping it wasn’t true. That Damon had not been in Mystic Falls all this time and never came to even check.

“Stefan and Damon.” Tyler saw the recognition flash on Enzo’s face. “Do you know Damon?”

“Yeah. He was a cellmate once upon a time. He had been a friend.” Enzo practically choked out the word, anger vibrating around his body. “He left me in a fire. Left me to burn. But Whitmore wasn’t done with that yet.” Enzo sneered bitterly.

“If it makes you feel any better. I bit him.” Tyler offered. Enzo cracked a small smile. “You found the right cellmate. I’ve been burned by Damon Salvatore.”

“What did he do to you?” Enzo asked.

Enzo didn’t like the dark look that settled over Tyler’s face like a shadow. “He killed my uncle.” Enzo felt sorry for this kid. If he could recall his mom, his dad, his uncle, all dead.

And what was Enzo supposed to say to that. What could he even say? So Enzo just gave him a look. A look because he understood. He knew what it was like not to have a family. Enzo wonders if it was worse not ever having one or having one and all of them being taken away.

Enzo didn’t have anything to compare that loss to. So he didn’t know. Tyler seemed to school his face and he let the dark look disappear from his face.

So Enzo changed the subject. “When the full moon arrives, am I a dead man walking?” Enzo asked with slight amusement.

“While I am stronger when I'm a full wolf, my instincts to hurt vampires, even the good ones, are amplified. So yes. I could break through this cell and that one.” Tyler told him. “Most likely. But I can control when I shift. Perks of being a hybrid. Still I’ll be a little moody on the full moon.”

“Do me a favor and bite Maxfield.” Enzo grinned. It got Tyler to smile and that was the goal to distract him.

“It would be my honor.” Tyler smiled wider. “If he gets even close enough for me to bite him on a full moon I am going for the throat.”

“You’re a sadistic little thing, aren’t you?” Enzo grinned.

“The bloodlust is also amplified.” Tyler shrugged softly.

***

Stella groaned as she threw her phone on her bed. It had been a week since Tyler had arrived in Mystic Falls and he hasn’t called her since. Stella kept reminding herself that Tyler’s friend died and that’s why he’s in Mystic Falls to begin with. That's probably fine.

Still the worry was bound to eat her alive. She sighed deeply before she moved towards the door. She walked out onto the balcony overlooking the courtyard. Hendrik stood at the bottom, his phone pressed tightly to his ear, an irritated expression on his face.

“I said figure it out.” Hendrik growled into the phone before she took it and threw it at the wall. The black phone shattered into hundreds of itty bitty pieces. Hendrik placed his hand on his forehead, sighing deeply.

Stella moved towards the stairs, she walked down them at a quick but quiet place. She watched Hendrik’s ear twitch before he turned to look at her. His expression changed, a fake smile replacing the quivered lip.

“Don’t do that. Don’t hide from me.” Stella stated as she moved forwards, taking his arms into her hands.

Hendrik nodded and rested his chin on top of her head. “Something’s happening. I can feel it. Maggie is currently down the hallway having some kind of magical seizures. And I’m grasping at straws.”

“We’ll figure it out. You will. You always do.” Stella reassured him.

“Maybe.” Hendrik kissed her forehead before moving away to look at her. “What are you doing up so early anyways?”

“It’s eight in the morning.” Hendrik’s eyebrows furrowed before he moved his left hand away from her waist to look at his wrist.

“I must have lost track of time. I’ve been calling people. My people. But no one seems to know what’s going on but I’m starting to think a little French Quarter witch might. I think I’ll send someone to pay a visit to Sophie.” Hendrik stated. “Have you gotten a hold of Tyler?”

He knew her worry just as he knew his own. “No.” Stella sighed. “I’m really starting to worry. But I have to keep reminding myself that Tyler is practically grown and that he’s in Mystic Falls grieving a friend. He’s not going to worry about calling me back.” Stella shrugged her shoulders.

“You’re right darling. But if you have a gut feeling, tell me. It can’t hurt to have someone check on him. If you ever get the feeling, let me know.” Stella nodded.

She was sure he was fine. This is just something left over from being protective of Scott. He’s only a year younger than Tyler. It’s not a big deal, really. He just has been busy.

“Has Isaac made himself at home?” Hendrik asked as he moved away from Stella and towards the bar.

“I think. I mean I can hear him snoring peacefully from here.” Stella smiled as she sat down on the couch in the bar room.

“I think the whole French Quarter can.” Hendrik stated amusedly.

“He needed some rest. Things aren’t quite as good as Scott has been selling. But that’s why Derek tries to keep our calls all about Scott.” Stella shrugged. “I knew of course. I know my brother like the back of my hand. I just didn’t know how bad it was for Isaac. I mean you finally get out from under your abusive fathers hand only to become a fugitive.”

“He’s dead right?” Hendrik asked before he took a long sip of his whiskey. “Because if he’s not Ruben would have a blast with him.”

“Why do you say that?” Stella asked, curiously.

“Ruben was in a very bad home situation. He finds pleasure in putting those who hurt children in the ground.” Hendrik stated,

“If I had known Mr Lahey would have been six foot under years ago. I don’t play with the safety of those I care about.” Stella’s eyes flashed.

“I know, darling, that's one of the things I love about you.” Hendrik moved towards the couch, sitting down next to her. Stella moved, almost as unthinkable as breathing, closer to Hendrik, laying her head on his chest.

“You know, I was thinking.” Stella stated, taking a deep breath. ‘That turning wouldn’t be such a bad idea. I mean after I give birth, of course.” Stella slowly turned to look at Hendrik.

He was frozen, his expression somewhat hopeful. Hendrik cleared his throat. “Why?” He stuttered slightly over the word.

“I mean, yeah it would suck watching my mom and brother age. But I thought about it, I mean I really thought about it. And one day these babies are going to stop aging. Right? I mean they are part vampire. And You don’t age. And I can’t think of anything worse than losing you and our babies even in death. Ever. That’s not an option. So I thought of a different one.” Stella explained.

“You would turn? I mean you would really turn?” Hendrik’s eyes were watery as he stared at her in nothing short of amazement.

“After I have the twins. Yeah, I would turn. To be with you for eternity and our twins.” Stella gasped when Hendrik shot forwards wrapping one of his arms around her waist and the around tangling in her arm.

He pulled her into a deep and passionate kiss. It was filled with emotion. The kind of kiss that knocked you off your feet and left you breathless. The kind of kiss you wrote fairy tales about. The kind of kiss that makes a skeptic believe in true love.

Hendrik pulled away, breathless. He caught her eyes and just stared into them. The beautiful blue eyes he couldn’t stop looking at. She was perfect for him. She was everything to him.

Oh and to think he had spent a thousand years without her. He must have been miserable. Even if he didn’t realize it at the time, because any life without her was a torture sentence.

Hendrik groaned when the doors burst open, coming face to face with his brother and Marcel. They looked irritated and like they were about to do something irrational.

“Did you seem to miss our little gift?” Klaus asked. Hendrik rolled his eyes and downed the rest of his whiskey.

“I didn’t miss it. I just didn’t care. The corpse is completely untouched if that’s your problem.” Hendrik stated, standing from the couch and moving back towards the bar. “I have had quite the morning.”

Hendrik poured himself another drink before turning to look at Klaus, his face filled with slightly concealed rage.

“Papa Tunda has been killed and left on our doorstep and you just didn’t care?” Niklaus asked.

“Precisely.” Hendrik nodded. He sighed before he moved to sit on the bar stool. “Look Klaus, you may be perfectly content to have your vampires running around like chickens with their heads cut off but I am not. I have a three year old boy to take care of, Stella and my babies who are getting closer to being born every day, and wolves to protect in the Bayou, which by the way was your fault. So no I do not care nor do I have the time or the patience to care about a corpse. But feel free to deal with it.”

“I don’t think you understand it, Hendrik.” Marcel started. “The witches left him there as a message. And while I am sure you have more important things to deal with, something big happened at the cemetery this morning.”

Hendrik’s head snapped up at that. “What happened?” His mind floods to Maggie, laying in a room down the hallway.

“I don’t know-”

Hendrik held his hand up. “Maggie was brought to me this morning. She said something big was happening. That the ancestors were using her life and magic, that they were drawing from her. Whatever happened this morning is why she is currently in the state she is in.”

“And just like that you're back on board.” Klaus grinned.

“Please leave the smug comments to yourself.” Hendrik rolled his eyes as he walked past Nik and patted his shoulder.

Klaus just looked at Stella, silently asking what was wrong with his brother. Stella shrugged her shoulders.

“Don’t look at me. He only acts like that to you two.” Stella stood from the couch, and patted Niklaus’ shoulder the same way that Hendrik had a minute prior.

Stella moved back towards the stairs, making her way to Teddy’s room. The little boy was asleep with the shark stuffed animal in his arms. Stella smiled walking over towards the sleeping boy, bathed in morning light.

Stella sat on the edge of his bed, gently moving his dark curls away from his forehead. Teddy stirred slightly, his eyes fluttering open to look at Stella’s smiling face.

“Mommy,” The boy muttered under his breath before he closed his eyes again. Stella froze, her hand moving away from Teddy’s hair. The boy seemed content to just go back to sleep.

Stella didn’t know what to do. She knew that Teddy only had memories of his older sister and from what Stella could gather they moved around a lot. The girl couldn’t have been very old considering Teddy’s age.

But the fact that he had never had a mother in his life and yet he called her mommy. It broke her heart but also seemed to be one of the best gifts she has ever received. Stella leaned down, kissing his forehead gently before she moved away from his bed. She opened the doors leading towards her own room.

She shut the doors behind her quietly. She moved to sit on her bed, placing her head in her hands. A soft smile on her face. She didn’t know how to go about this. She loved Teddy like her own, maybe it had taken her a minute to realize it but she loved that little boy.

Of course she is over the moon that he views her even in his tired little mind as his mother. But at the same time what was she supposed to do? What did she say?

Stella’s not good at this yet. She doesn’t have anyone to teach her. She thinks of her mom, she wishes she was here, she wishes that she could call her and tell her everything but she can’t if she wants to protect her twins. Because no one can know. Not until she is sure that her babies will be safe. And they won’t be if she tells her family because the memories can be stolen.

Thinking about her mom made her feel so alone. So empty. She missed them, all of them so deeply. The tears fell from her eyes before she could stop them.

Stella loved the life she was building, the life Hendrik and her were building. And she wouldn’t trade for anything. But she couldn’t help the emptiness she felt when she felt the twins move or felt them kick and the joy subsided and she’s thinking about how more than anything else she always pictured that her mother would be there.

That her mom would hold her hand when she found out and smile at her with an overjoyed expression. That she would feel them kick and start a scrapbook she’ll probably never finish.

And she can’t talk to anyone about it because no else here knows what it's like to have a good mother. Hayley never had one at all. And the Mikaelson's mother tried to kill them. So they can possibly understand how much she desperately wants her mother to be here.

Because Melissa McCall was the best mother she could have ever dreamed of. She was her person and she can’t be here to see her daughter grow with her own family. She doesn’t even know and the guilt eats away at Stella.

And maybe parts of Stella are terrified to let them know, terrified of them being disappointed in her. Stella wiped her eyes until they were raw and stood from her bed.

***

Hendrik stood in the doorway, watching as Maggie’s chest shook as it rose and fell. He shot forwards, his panic rising, when she started to convulse, he pressed her shoulders down into the mattress.

Her hand shot forwards, wrapping around his wrist. Hendrik’s eyes went white. His vision is fading with black.

Hendrik gasped looking around the French Quarter cemetery. Maggie stood in front of him, she looked weak as she swayed slightly on her feet.

“They are bringing them back, Hendrik. The harvest girls.” Maggie stated. “They brought back Monique today. Sophie’s niece. But she’s been poisoned by her ancestors. They took a lot of my power but I’ll be fine. You need to find every last witch that they brought back and send them straight back to the other side.”

“Maggie.” Hendrik stated as he walked forwards, wrapping his arms around her shoulders, pulling her into a tight embrace. His fear gripped him.

“I’m fine.” Maggie’s whisper seemed broken as she held onto the man who raised her. The man who had taken her in without hesitation. Who had loved her like his own daughter.

Hendrik nodded. “I know.” The vision faded and Hendrik gently blinked. The lights blinded before everything came back into his view.

He moved away from Maggie, the witch was even more pale than she was in her vision. He couldn’t help but feel like she lied when she said she would be okay.

“Have you figured it out yet?” Alistair asked as he moved into the room, his eyes were rimmed with red.

“She actually did. They are using her life and her attachment to this plane to bring back the harvest girls. We need to finish the job.” Hendrik stated.

“She’s going to be okay right?” Alistair asked, his eyes blurred with tears.

“She said she would be. But she looks weak.” Hendrik whispered.

Alistair nodded the tears falling down his cheeks. He ran his knuckle over her cheek, moving her hair behind her ear. Suddenly everything made sense to Hendrik, he moved closer to his oldest friend and placed a hand on his shoulder.

“This isn’t because she’s a friend is it?” Hendrik asked.

“I . . . can’t lose her. I never said it. I never. . .” Alistair trailed off. “She doesn’t know.”

“Tell her. When she wakes up. Tell her.” Hendrik stated. “Because if you don't, someone will.”

“I’ve been afraid. And isn’t that something.” Alistair laughed bitterly. “I have faced down death with a smile. But I’m afraid to let her know how I feel. How stupid is that?”

“The bravest people are the ones who wear their hearts on their sleeves. Tell her.” Hendrik patted his shoulder and moved towards the door. He paused in the doorway. “Or you’ll regret it.”Hendrik walked past the threshold.

***

Tyler shuttered, his body was healing slower than it had been. Wes has been on the starvation kick, no rations for Tyler until he goes gray, which hasn’t happened. Tyler’s not even sure if he can be desiccated.

The wound on his stomach was healing but slowly. The skin was pulling itself back together. Itching at the burning stitch. Tyler’s tanned skin seemed pale compared to when he was healthy.

“Tyler,” Enzo moved towards the bars to get a good look at his cellmate. Enzo had seen Tyler heal quicker than he could even without the torture. Now the young hybrid was barely pulling himself back together.

“Mom? Tyler muttered. The smiling face of his mother, regal and elegant as she always was, stood over him. She leaned closer to him and ran her fingers over his cheek. Tyler shivered at her cold hands.

“Tyler,” Enzo’s voice seemed miles away as Tyler was faced with his mother. Carol’s face was finally completely in his vision.

Enzo reached his arm through the bars, just barely placing his hand on Tyler’s shoulder. The hybrid moved like a bucket of ice water had been dumped over his burning skin.

Tears fell from Tyler’s brown eyes as he laid on the cold ground. The emotions rolled through him like a storm. The one person he had lost that he can’t even look at her pictures. His mother.

He knows the part he played in her death, he’s not ignorant to it. He knows. But it didn’t mean that it made it any easier accepting that she’s gone. When he stayed in Lockwood manor he kept expecting her to walk through the door in one of her fancy dresses reminding him that they had some big town event to go to.

“Tyler,” Enzo whispered his name, knowing that whatever the teen was going through was a shock to his system.

Tyler rolled his head to the side to look at Enzo through the bars. The vampire's eyes were filled with something akin to pity. Tyler knew that the tear tracks were easy to spot on his pale skin.

“My mom.” Tyler whispered like it told everything. Like it was the only answer that Enzo needed. And it was. Enzo was always good at reading people.

Enzo has had his fair share of sad stories and had his fair share of sad cellmates. Something about Tyler’s age and the way he blames it on himself makes it all the sadder. It pulled on Enzo’s heart strings like nothing had for decades.

“Tell me about her.” Enzo prompted pulling his hand back through the bars.

Tyler nodded absentmindedly. “My mom was the most graceful person I had ever met. You know she never grew up with money, not like me and my father had. But she knew how to act with it. She may have been seen as cold and unattached by the other parents but she wasn’t. She may not have been the woman to stand in the kitchen baking cookies. No, she was stronger and more independent than that. That’s what my father saw in her.”

Tyler took a breath to gather his thoughts. “She came to every one of my games. All of my meetings. She was proud. I could tell. Some would blame her for not seeing the bruises. But I never did. She was busy and at least she was there. My father was always angry. But he was smart even when he was angry. He knew how to keep my mother shut. I don’t blame her. I never told her even when he was gone because despite what people wanted to believe she loved my father and I loved my mother enough not to ruin her memory of him.”

“My father would have never made it as far as he did in office even with his name if it had not been for my mother. One summer my mother was visiting her sick grandmother when I was fourteen and I basically lived with Matt. Because his mother had stopped coming around once Vicki was old enough to have a job. My father had broken two of ribs. And I lived at the Donovan house all summer. I don’t know what I would have done without Matt and Vicki; they were my lifelines.”

Tyler closed his eyes at the mention of Vicki. Enzo was quick to note it was the same small wince as it was with everyone he lost. His mom, Mason, his father, Vicki.

“And your mother . . . she never knew.” Enzo stated.

“No. I’m sure she had her suspicions. She asked once where I had gotten the cut on my cheek. I lied. I said it was because of whatever sport I was playing at the time. I mean I played too well to get all of my bruises and broken bones from sports.” Tyler shrugged. “I mean I sure did act out because of it. Especially when it came to Jeremy Gilbert. I had always envied him. His father and his relationship with him. I mean I would watch all of the parties and get togethers. I don’t know why I watch. And it hurts every time. I never really apologized for that. If I ever see him again, I will.”

***

“Monique Deveraux was resurrected today.” Hendrik called as he walked into the courtyard.

“And how do you know that?” Klaus asked.

“My witches are just that good. Maggie pulled me into a vision and told me that Monique has been resurrected. That to bring them all back the only thing we need to do is hunt down the other witches that have been resurrected in place of the Harvest girls.” Hendrik explained.

“That was what I was coming to tell you.” Rebekah stated as she walked into the compound. “The tourist thought her bursting out of her script was a part of the show but the witches are celebrating like it’s some kind of miracle.”

“Maybe it is. They think that all hope is lost, but now suddenly a harvest girl is resurrected. This is how we’re going to get Davina back- - kill the witch who took her place.” Marcel stated.

Hayley walked in. “I have a theory about who one of those could be. Celeste, I mean, it’s got to be. Davina was trying to tell us, she was drawing pictures of Celeste. She was warning us that a great evil is coming.”

Hendrik turned towards his older brother. Elijah looked uncomfortable and unsettled at the notion of his murdered girlfriend.

“First, Papa Tunda returns to settle old scores, now your murdered lover is back. This isn’t witches attacking vampires. They’re declaring war on us.” Klaus stated.

“Maybe if you stopped murdering people then they’re would be less witches coming back to attack us.” Hendrik stated.

“I’d be careful if I was you. One of them could be your murdered lover.” Klaus stated.

Hendrik’s eyes shone. Klaus seemed to back down slightly, knowing the nerve he had just pressed on was still a sore one.

“If Madeline somehow found her way back she wouldn’t hesitate to end it to give it back to the harvest girls. You would know that if you had spent any time with her instead of murdering all of her friends.” Hendrik snapped. “And she wasn’t my lover when she was murdered, rather my close friend.”

“Right, I always forget it was your ex lover and Elijah’s lover.” Hendrik’s hands shook as he placed them behind his back, clasping them.

“You know Niklaus sometimes I just want to rip out your heart to see how small it really is.” Klaus placed his hand over his heart in offense.

“Enough children.” Elijah stated, stepping in between his younger brothers.

***

“They know where we are Stella. This is an act of war.” Hendrik stated.

“I can’t just leave the compound everytime that something goes wrong or else I will never be home.” Stella stated.

“And while you are entirely right, my love, I cannot focus if I am worried about you and Teddy. Take Isaac and Hayley and head to the plantation house for a few hours while we figure this out.” Hendrik stated.

“I don’t want to go, Hendrik. Because I am worried about-about Maggie and everything else that follows. Because if I am gone I am going to worry.” Hendrik moved forwards and placed his hand on the side of her neck, his thumb tracing her jaw.

“I am a thousand year old, original hybrid, you don’t have to worry about me.” Hendrik leaned down, placing his forehead against hers.

“But I do worry about you. I worry about you morning, noon, and night, I worry. Because I am in love with you and I can’t imagine a world without you in it. It’s something I don’t ever want to see.” Stella states fiercely.

Hendrik pressed his lips against hers firmly. Just taking her in. Breathing her like she was air. Hendrik pulled away.

“Please. Just go.” Hendrik whispered against her lips. A deep agony seeping through his every word.

“I’ll go.”

“Go where?” Stella looked past Hendrik’s shoulder, Isaac stood in the doorway. Stella mentally kicked herself, she had forgotten momentarily that he was even here, he had been snoring like a freight train for the past few hours.

“The plantation house.” Hendrik responded and turned to look at Isaac, pulling Stella closer to his body. “And you’re going to.”

“Why?” Isaac didn’t feel it was his best interest in fighting him on it, like he would even want to. He came here for Stella and to get away from Beacon Hills.

“A war has just been waged against my family and it’s safer if you all secretly head out to the plantation house.” Hendrik explained.

Isaac shrugged his shoulders. “This is just like being bit all over again.” Isaac grinned.

“It’s not my fault Derek and Scott don’t get along. That is entirely up to them and them alone.” Stella pointed out.

“I know that but it is amusing when you think about it.” Isaac stated. “I mean Derek’s one of your closest friends and Scott’s your brother.”

“And yet they seem to have trouble being in the same room together for too long.” Stella shrugged.

“I’m going to go grab some stuff.” Isaac exited the room.

Stella ran a hand through her hair with a sigh, “I’m exhausted.”

“I know.” Hendrik kissed the side of her head.

Stella opened Teddy’s door, he was sitting on his bed looking at one of the books Hendrik had bought him.

“We’re going away for a little while.” Stella told him as she moved towards his dresser, filled with the most expensive little kid clothes she had ever seen.

“Why?” Teddy’s voice held a small shake. Stella pulled the stack of folded clothes out of his drawer and placed it on top of his dresser.

It hit her then, the last time someone had told him they were going away he was taken across multiple state lines and held hostage by a witch. Stella turned and walked closer to the bed.

“Because . . .” Stella took a minute to really think about what she was about to say. “There are people who don’t like Hendrik’s family so we are going to be somewhere else while Hendrik makes sure it’s safe.”

Teddy tilted his head, thinking about what Stella had just said. Slowly he nodded his head. “Okay.”

Stella smiled in relief, she moved back to the dresser, she reached beside it and grabbed the red backpack. She stuffed the clothes into the bag. She doubted they would be gone long and if this turned into a longer situation Hendrik would have them moved. Moved to the camp ground.

Hendrik dilated a number on his phone, he held it to his ear. “Take some of the wolves, Stella and Teddy are heading to the plantation house along with Hayley and Rebekah,”

“Of course, may I ask why?” Connor asked.

“The witches just declared war.” Hendrik kicked Papa Tunda’s body softly. “Take Carmen with you. Stella likes her.”

“Wonderful, now they’ll be teaming up with Maggie.” Hendrik didn’t have to see Connor to know that he was rolling his eyes.

“Connor I don’t need to tell you how important this is. If you have to bring anyone, bring them.” Hendrik stated. “I have to make sure Maggie recovers here.”

“Do what you have to do, we have Stella and Teddy.” Connor reassured him.

“Good.”

***

Isaac looked out the window of the car as Stella drove up the long dirt road to Mikaelson Mansion. It was old in structure but very well kept.

“When you said the Mikaelson’s were old money I didn’t know if I believed you to this extent.” Isaac stated, the house was huge.

“Just wait until you find out this isn’t the only house they have.” Stella commented, remembering the Mikaelson house in Mystic Falls, filled with antiques and artwork worth millions of dollars.

“So you found probably the richest family in the world to become a part of.” Isaac smiled at her. “Here I thought the Hale’s were rich.”

“They are. Just not a Mikaelson rich.” Stella shrugged her shoulders. “You have to remember the Mikaelson’s are over a thousand years old.”

Stella parked Hendrik’s car in the driveway, taking a deep breath before opening her door and climbing out of it. This house felt more like home to her than the compound, the compound felt more like a base of operations than a home.

But Hendrik was happier in his element, back at home with his family. Still Stella could tell that Hendrik still felt wrong in
the city. The place he’s happiest is when he’s with his pack at the campground.

“I think I like this better than the Abboritare.” Isaac stated as he looked up at the house, craning his neck back to look at the house. “It feels . . .”

“More like a home.” Stella nodded her head. It was homey, it had rugs from two hundred years ago and books filling all of the shelves. It had blankets and pillows and pictures. Stella noticed not many of the pictures had the original family in them.

Stella opened the backdoor and helped Teddy out of the car, she settled him on her hip. Isaac was quick to move to the trunk and grab the bags. Stella waved him off.

“I’m hoping we won’t be here long enough to need those extra clothes.” Stella stated.

Isaac shrugged and closed the trunk. “With your luck we’ll need a whole store of clothes.”

Hayley and Rebekah’s car pulled up right next to theirs. Stella was surprised to find that they didn’t bring anything. Nobody said anything as Rebekah led them up the stairs and onto the porch.

“I thought I was going to have to drag you two to the plantation kicking and screaming.” Rebekah remarked.

Stella shrugged. “It’s to protect us.”

“Yeah, well, we all just wanna protect me and the baby, right?” Hayley asked bitterly.

Rebekah turns to her and raises an eyebrow. “Hey, I’m on your side, remember? So, what gives?”

“Tonights a full moon, Rebekah.” Hayley responded after a short sigh.

Stella tried not to let that fact make her heart beat faster. She eyed Isaac, he didn’t seem unnerved by the fact it was a full moon. Or that he hadn’t been a werewolf for that long in the long run. Or even the fact he was here instead of with Derek, with his Alpha.

Derek always had a way with people, with calming them down, with keeping them safe even if he grunted and growled about how much he didn’t like them the whole time.

“Of course. Every red-blooded American werewolf will be a bundle of fur and sharp teeth tonight, while your cursed Crescent Clan will be-” Hayley cut off Rebekah’s rant, ready to fill in the words.

Stella wondered when they had gotten that close, when she had missed it. Had missed Hayley. Had missed Rebekah. In truth she hadn’t been that close to Hayley in a while, she had been busy and seemed to forget her sister.

“Human, but only for a few hours, and won’t be again until the next full moon, so . . . I asked Josh to get a message out to Eve in the Bayou.” Hayley finished.

“Yes, the infamous Eve in the bayou.” Stella muttered. She tried not to let it bother her that Hayley had seemed to cut her out of the pack before she had even met anyone.

And maybe it was Stella’s fault for being so busy, for being exhausted physically and emotionally. But Hayley had met Eve weeks ago and hadn’t even bothered to meet the only member of their pack that they could get answers out of.

“Josh isn’t dead?” Rebekah asked, sounding genuinely impressed. “Well good on him. I love a nice survival story.”

Stella remembered Josh and Davina wandering into her bedroom. They seemed so young and innocent then. Barely two weeks before.

“Who is that?” Isaac questioned as he saw a man coming out of the house. Stella’s grip tightened on Teddy, her heart rate most likely sky rocketing.

“Kegs out back, alright?” Hayley ordered.

“Yup.” The man answered and disappeared back into the house. Hayley clears her throat awkwardly and turns to Rebekah.

“Right. It appears you weren’t gonna wait for me to grant you permission to throw a kegger.” Rebekah responded in amusement.

“Listen, you all want me safe? Fine. I’ll do as I’m told. I’ll play the damsel in the glass tower. But tonight’s the one night a month that I can meet my family. Now, you could rat me out and send me to my room, or you could help me throw a party.”
Hayley stated before turning to her sister. “Come on, it’s one party.”

“Yeah, one party you told me nothing about.” Stella snapped before taking a deep breath.

“I didn’t tell you because you would have ratted to Hendrik the second that you got the chance.” Hayley defended herself.

“Just because I have a good relationship with the father of my child doesn’t mean you should just cut me out of your life, Hayley. I am still your sister. And I am just as much family as you are to the Crescent pack.” Stella stated.

“You’re right. I have been cutting you out but I didn’t mean to.” Hayley sighed, running her hand through her hair. “Don’t you want to meet them?” Hayley asked.

“Fine, yes. I want to meet them.” Stella let a smile stretch across her face.

She didn’t like the fact that Hendrik wasn’t aware of this party. But she doubted he would mind much, he never tried to stop her from getting to know her family.

“Let’s throw a party.” Isaac smiles, his eyes glowing gold.

***

Wes watched Tyler very carefully as he walked around the table he was strapped to. He just couldn’t figure him out. Figure out what he was.

“Are you just going to keep watching me or are you going to start cutting?” Tyler asked, anger pulling at every fiber of his being.

“I would rather you just tell me what you are. You can get back to having your rations.” Wes seemed to think that was some kind of prize.

“I would rather you just start cutting because if you don’t I’m going to rip your throat out.”
Tyler hissed through gritted teeth.

Wes laughed gently. “You’re strapped to the table.”

Tyler let a smile spread across his face, “What time is it?” Tyler asked as he stared at the ceiling.

“1pm.” Wes answered with annoyance.

Tyler’s grin spread further, it was almost the full moon. And while Tyler may not be bound by the moon anymore but he still felt the pull, still let the power of the moon wash over him. Make him more beast than man.

Wes stepped forwards pointing the scalpel at Tyler’s chest. He pressed the cold sharpness to his unusually pale skin.

Tyler laughed when Wes drugged it down his skin, leaving a deep cut down his chest. The doctor seemed unnerved by the display.

***

Wheel’s grinding down on the gravel and dirt road had Stella moving out of the door, Rebekah right behind her. Four large SUV’s pulled up and parked. Connor jumped out of the car with a grin spread across his face, he was wearing a t-shirt so all of his tattoo’s were on display.

“Connor!” Teddy screamed as he barreled down the stairs, happy to see the werewolf. A dozen more wolves followed Connor’s lead, wearing mostly the same thing, black t-shirt, black jeans.

Connor picked the young witch up in his arms and swung him around gently before placing him in his hip.

“Stella, you look as lovely as ever.” Connor started with a roll of the eyes.

“Let me guess, Hendrik sent you.” Connor nodded at Stella’s question.

“Who are you people?” Rebekah asked.

Connor shrugged as he moved towards them, “We’re . . . friends of your brother. He asked us to keep an eye on Stella. At least until it starts to get dark. Then we chain up.”

Two younger wolves move forwards with heavy metal chains in their hands. Connor handed Teddy to Stella before grabbing some chains from the wolves.

“He mentioned a basement.” Connor stated.

“My brother would never have a dozen werewolves around Stella on a full moon.” Rebekah crossed her arms over her chest.

“The chains are spelled.” Carmen stepped out of the SUV and walked forwards. Connor wrapped his arm around her waist.

“And he would because he did.” Connor raised an eyebrow. Connor motioned with his hand at the werewolves. They nodded silently and quickly made their way into the house.

“I think we need to have a talk.” Stella stated. Connor sent her a small look before nodding his head, his eyebrows furrowed slightly in confusion.

“You’re not seriously thinking about keeping them around.” Rebekah stated.
“You should leave.” Rebekah stated turning towards Connor.

“I don’t take orders from you.” Connor went to move past her, she grabbed his arm, gripping it tightly.

Carmen’s hand shot out, taking Rebekah’s arm in her hand. “I would let go.” A red stinging sensation had Rebekah withdrawing her hand from Connor.

“Get in the house. Both of you.” Stella told him and Carmen. Connor looked like he was ready to fight but nodded his head and moved into the house instead.

Stella followed after him, adjusting Teddy on her hip. She led Connor and Carmen into the study and shut the door behind her.

“You needed to talk.” Connor nodded, the gesture meant for her to start talking.

“When the full moon rises the wolves from the Bayou are going to be here.” Stella sighed. “I didn’t even know it was happening. But you need to know about it so you don’t rip them apart when they show up.”

“Hendrik’s not going to like this.” Connor crossed his arms over his chest.

“He doesn’t have to like it.” Stella stated. “Look this is the one night a month that I can meet them so I am going to meet them. Hayley already set the whole thing up. And Hendrik’s busy with the whole people trying to kill us again. Remember?”

“Are you asking us not to tell him?” Carmen asked in almost disbelief.

“What? No!” Stella shook her head. “I would never do that, nor would I not tell him. I’m not trying to keep it from him.”

“Then why doesn’t he know?” Connor asked.

“Because he kind of sent me off, remember that? And I’ve been here all of twenty minutes before you came pulling up.” Stella rolled her eyes. “I’m going to tell him. Just not right now.”

“Where’s Hendrik?” Teddy asked, speaking up for the first time since they walked into this room.

“He’s back at the compound.” Stella spoke softly.

“He’s going to keep us safe?” Teddy stated it like it was a question.

“Exactly.” Stella nodded her head. “My friend Isaac’s here. So make sure your guys don’t hurt him. He’s not a threat.” Stella turned, moving back through the doors.

***

Hendrik walked towards the training ground, the air was filled with fighting with rage. All that comes with being a werewolf on a full moon. The more exhausted the easier it is to shift because the less you fight the better.

“How’re they doing?” Hendrik asked.

The werewolf looked at him from the side of his eye. “Fine. Anger’s running high. So is their fear.”

“They’re young.” Hendrik commented before looking at Sterling. “So are you.”

They’re were a lot of younger wolves shifting for the first time tonight. Hendrik hopes he won’t have to miss it, he never has before. It was important that he was here especially because if everything goes right Connor will be locked away at the plantation house.

Sterling laughed gently. “Yeah. But I’ve been shifting longer than you have.”

Hendrik rolled his eyes. “Longer than you should have.”

Sterling shrugged. “Things happen. Like distracting your parents when they're driving.”

Hendrik nodded, he paused before he spoke. “If I’m not here tonight, take care of them, Sterling.” Hendrik turned to the wolf with a smile. He always did find the wolf's name funny.

“I will. But I won’t hold my breath. You have never missed a full moon besides the night you broke your curse and even then you came back.” Sterling pointed out.

“My family has seemed to make a mess of things.” Hendrik sighed. “A few hundred enemies and I’m left picking up the pieces as usual.” The ache in his chest amplified at that, it was easier a few years ago when Kol was still here. When Kol was picking up the pieces with him, with only minor complaining.

“Yeah but it’s not the first time.” Sterling stated. “Again!” He called out to the younger wolves who stopped their sparring.

“It may not be the first time but it is the first time we’ve all been together on something. Completely together.” Hendrik voiced.

“Maybe. You’ll figure it out though, don’t you always?” Sterling grinned softly.

Hendrik cracked a smile and patted Sterling on the back before he walked away. He made his way to the witches' cabins. He hated that he couldn’t do anything about this. That he couldn’t just come home to Stella and Teddy and curl up with them on the couch. But he’ll never have that, will he?

No, the universe wouldn’t be that kind. It couldn’t. It had to keep him on his toes, ready to fight and kill and slaughter his way out of every situation.

“Hendrik.” Ruben breathed a sigh of relief when he saw him. “You’re here. The packs have been restless since Maggie left. Is she okay?”

“She said she would be when she woke up.” Hendrik answered honestly. “Have you found anything on the witches we need to kill?”

Ruben shook his head. “No. Although, Klaus might. Some witch hexed Kieran.”

“Why?” Hendrik asked.

Ruben shrugged his shoulders. “Something to do with that massacre a few years ago. I think that was a hex too.”

Hendrik gritted his teeth. “Bastianiana.” Hendrik hissed. “I’ll deal with her personally.”

“Hendrik?” Ruben spoke softly wondering where Hendrik had gone off to in his own mind.

“The witch was one of the elders during the duration of the harvest that killed one Davina Claire. And don’t even get me started on what she did to that poor boy.” Hendrik shook his head just thinking about the massacre that occurred.

“And now she hexed Kieran.” Ruben reminded him.

Hendrik didn’t care much for the man, he had barely had two conversations with the man but he was the head of the human faction and when you cut one head off of the hydra two more grew back in its place. Hendrik didn’t really want to meet whoever would be taking over the human faction.

He had a feeling he wouldn’t like them anymore than he liked Kieran, if at all. It was a loss, Kieran’s life.

“I don’t like people who hurt kids. I have no mercy.” Hendrik stated.

“I could . . . take care of her.” Ruben offered. Really it was selfish, he used every person who hurt kids as a surrogate for the parents who hurt him. “Really you would be doing me a favor.”

“She’s a very powerful witch, Ruben.” Hendrik stated.

Ruben grinned as fished the silver chain around his neck out of his shirt, a small charm on the bottom of it. “I have protection.”

“Fine.” Hendrik sighed. “But not yet. You need to be here tonight. Make sure the cabin is ready when Maggie recovers.”

“I will.” Ruben nodded. “Another witch you need me to kill.”

“I’ll get you a list.” Hendrik shook his head with a grin. “Take care of things here. Hold down the fort and what not.”

“Of course.” Ruben nodded and watched him walk off.

***

Alistair ran his knuckles down Maggie’s face, tears threatening to fall down his face as he stared down at her. To say it could mean losing her, it could mean everything changing and moving along. But if he didn’t, if he kept his mouth shut then he would lose her. Maybe not now but when she finds someone else, then he’ll lose her, For good.

Alistair sighed heavily, now was not the time. He wasn’t even sure she was going to wake up. She seemed convinced she was and maybe that helped slightly to ease his nerves but he knew Maggie would lie to make sure nobody killed themselves to keep her safe.

“Don’t leave me.” Alistair whispered softly.

***

“The sun’s setting.” Stella told Connor, crossing her arms over her chest, leaning against the doorframe.

“Where’s the Original?” Connor asked, looking up from the piece of wood he was carving with his hunting knife.

“She’s reading Teddy a story.” Stella shrugged. “Where’s Carmen?”

“She seems to find your little werewolf amusing.” Connor blew on the wood, sending the wood chips into the floor.

“Don’t tell me you're jealous, Connor?” Stella teased.

Connor rolled his eyes with a small grin. “I don’t like sharing.” Connor stood from the couch and moved towards her. He held out a small wooden figure. “It’s for Teddy.”

Stella took it into her hands, she looked at the small toy, it was a wooden soldier. “Where did you leave to widdle?”

“My dad.” Connor shrugged his shoulders. “I was seven when he first put the knife into my hands. It’s one of the things I’m good at.”

“Very good.” Stella turned it in her hands, it was a little rough around the edges.

“I figured the kid was too old for his age.” Connor smiled sadly. “I know what that’s like.” Stella stopped him when he went to move past her.

“I already told Carmen this but my blood, my babies blood can create hybrids. If you ever want to turn . . .” Stella trailed off.

Connor seemed to freeze. He nodded his head after a moment. He left the room quickly moving towards the stairs to the basement.

“So Stella, she’s happy right?” Isaac found himself asking the heretic in front of him. He still didn’t fully understand what that was.

“I would like to think so. She makes Hendrik happy. She seems happy.” Carmen answered.

“So she did it? She finally found her family.” Isaac smiled.

“I mean I guess, they will be here in a few hours.” Carmen’s eyebrows furrowed.

“No. I mean you and Connor, and all of those wolves that dropped everything they were doing to come here. To protect her.” Isaac corrected.

“She’s Hendrik’s family so she’s ours. We would do anything for her.” Carmen stated honestly.

“That’s good.” Isaac breathed out. “I was scared when she set out over a year ago now. I was scared she wouldn’t find what she was looking for and she would be disappointed.”

“She may not have found exactly what she was looking for.” Carmen shrugged.

“No, she found more.”

***

Tyler grinned as his eyes glowed, spitting his blood onto the dirt filled floor. “The moon’s almost up.”

“I thought you said I would be screwed if I got bit.” Enzo stated as he looked at Tyler through the bars.

“Then don’t get bit.” Tyler told him. “When I shift, you run. Far and wide. You run. Don’t come back. We’ll meet at the Mystic Falls sign.”

“I don’t like this plan Tyler.” Enzo stated. “What happened to your friends?”

“I can’t wait for them. I won’t.” Tyler sighed, “It’s not the first time I’ve been let down, okay?”

“I know what you mean.” Enzo rolled his eyes. “So you break down your cell and then mine. And I ran?”

“And you run.” Tyler grinned.

“Seems simple enough. I really hope you don’t kill me.” Tyler’s grin widened.

“I can’t make promises.”

***

“Goodnight Teddy.” Stella kissed his head gently. Teddy smiles up at her from his bed, his eyes drooping slowly.

“Goodnight, Stella.” Teddy breathed out in content.

“Sleep well, little one.” Rebekah runs her hand over Teddy’s hair. She was so happy that he had been around.

“Goodnight, Bekah.” Teddy giggled and closed his tired eyes.

Stella didn’t say anything as she exited the room, leaving Rebekah to just sit and watch over Teddy. Stella made her way down stairs and into the living room. Isaac was sitting on the couch.

“Is he asleep?” Isaac asked when he saw her.

Stella nodded, “Barely, he kept asking Rebekah to read him another story.” Isaac laughed gently.

“I think . . . he likes her.” Isaac paused for dramatic effect.

“You’re an idiot.” Stella rolled her eyes.

“I never claimed to be anything better.” Isaac smiled. It was always how it was around Stella, you could smile when you didn’t feel like you deserved it.

“Hayley! Stella! The party’s here.” Rebekah’s voice came from the kitchen. Stella grinned as she stood from the ground and made her way to the kitchen.

“Oliver, get back out here!” A female voice ordered from out of the house. Stella just barely caught the outline of a man with blonde hair.

Stella took a deep breath before she walked out of the back doors, about two dozen people stood in their backyard.

“I’m Stella.” She took a shaky breath and held her hand out to the tall woman standing in the front. She had long brown hair, straight as an arrow and deep brown eyes.

“Annabeth Kenner.” She took Stella’s hand in hers and shook it tightly. “The alpha.”

“It’s so nice to meet you.” Stella seemed to stumble slightly over her words.

Annabeth laughed gently. “It’s nice to meet you too.” Annabeth dropped her hand and pulled a boy towards the front of the group. “This is my brother and second in command, Jackson.”

“It’s nice to meet you Jackson.” Stella held her hand out for Jackson to shake, he did so with a smile.

“You too, Victoria.” Jackson whispered her name with an amused smile.

Stella smiled at that, she had never had anyone call her that. But that was her name wasn’t it, Victoria Labonaire.

“Where’s the famous original baby daddy?” Oliver asked as he looked around.

“Oliver.” Annabeth hissed and smacked his shoulder roughly.

“I’m not the only one, wondering.” Oliver hissed under his breath.

“No, it's fine. Hendrik is busy.” Stella stated.

“Doing what?” Oliver asked.

Stella would have replied if she had known what he was doing but the truth is she just knew that it was important.

***

Hendrik gently pulled off his shirt. “How many are still shifting?” Hendrik asked as he tossed his shirt down onto the floor.

“All of them. Connor took all of the experienced wolves with him.” Ruben replied. “Well, Sterling shifted.”

Hendrik nodded and slipped off his shoes and his jeans. “Open the door.” Ruben nodded and moved towards the thick steel door and removed the steel lock. Hendrik was ambushed by the loud sound of bones breaking.

Screams and growls rippled through the room, “Atlas.” Hendrik whispered as he found the boy in the corner, holding his broken arm against his chest.

“It hurts.” Atlas growled, his eyes shining gold.

“You have to let it through. Don’t fight it.” Hendrik whispered, running his hand over the boy's head.

It was harder to shift the first few times you do it, after a while you learn what works. Altas seemed to calm down slightly letting the pain overtake him, letting the wolf through.

Hendrik nodded his head with a smile before he started his own shift. Hendrik relished in the breaking of his bones, of the change.
It was quick for him where it wasn’t for others. He felt the relief of shifting, of letting his body take form.

Hendrik stood tall, eyes glowing as he took in the shifting forms of his pack members. He looked to the ceiling and howled loudly.

***

Stella grinned and looked up at the moon, her own eyes changing from blue to cold, her body cast in moon light.

“I’m guessing from the look on your face you know who that was.” Annabeth stated as she moved to stand next to Stella.

“Hendrik.” Stella breathed. “It was Hendrik.”

“How did you get involved with the original family to begin with?” Annabeth paused and shook her head slightly. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to be so forward.”

Stella shrugged her shoulders. “No, it's fine. Unlike Hayley I was adopted by two amazing parents. I have a brother. But I never quite felt full.” Stella took a breath. “A fight with my ex boyfriend had me running for the hills. I met Hendrik in Mystic Falls.”

“Tell me what it’s like to be in love?” Annabeth asked, playing with a ring on a chain around her neck.

“It’s as easy as breathing with Hendrik.” Stella bit her lip softly. “It’s hard to explain. Why do you ask?”

“See this ring?” Annabeth asked, Stella nodded her head. It was simple but pretty. “I was married. Don’t look so shocked.”

Stella was quick to school her face. “I didn’t mean it in any bad way. Your use of was, shocked me is all.”

“He’s dead.” Annabeth didn’t seem so sad by the news. “I never loved him. It was arranged.I’m happy you have a different feeling towards love than I do.” Annabeth smiled at Stella.

“So your brother? Jackson. He seems enamored with Hayley.” Stella watched the two talk softly.

“He likes the idea of her. They were supposed to get married, another arranged marriage. Jack is better than that, he deserves better than that. But it’s hard when you shift at
fifteen to fall in love. To meet people.” Annabeth shrugged.

“He turned at fifteen?” Stella asked.

“Yeah.” She twisted the ring between her fingers.

***

Tyler smiled as he felt the pull of the moon, as strong as it had been when he was just a werewolf. Tyler watched as his arm broke under his skin. It was violet but felt like butterfly kisses.

Shifting wasn’t beautiful so sometimes you had to make it beautiful. Shifting was painful and filled with broken bones and the twisting of one's body. The wolfsbane choking him. Burning down his body. Burning through it. It used to be so terrifying, even when Tyler knew what was happening.

And maybe it was the reason he shifted over and over, for love, that had him romanticizing the shift. Even through all the broken bones. Tyler could feel himself smile as the familiar snap of his spine filled the room.

Enzo sat in the corner of his cold cell, the small room filled with the snapping and breaking. It was loud and it was hard to listen to. But Tyler didn’t cry out or whimper. He didn’t even scream.

“Remember,” Tyler panted, “Run.” He was out of breath, he was forcing a shift he hadn’t felt in months.

“Try not to bite me.” Enzo’s accented voice had Tyler grinning.

“What is all that noise?” A voice filtered down the stairs. Wes Maxfield was in for a show.

“You wanted to know.” Tyler breathed, “You’ll know.” Tyler’s eyes shone golden as he looked through the bars at the doctor.

Wes looked horrified as Tyler’s leg snapped and the young hybrid grinned. “You’re a werewolf.” He whispered in astonishment.

“Not quite.” Enzo stated. “You’re almost there.”

“What do you mean?” Wes asked.

Enzo smirked. “Werewolves aren’t hurt by vervain but vampires are. And werewolves shift on a full moon.”

“I’m special.” Tyler teased through his bones snapping.

“You can’t be both.” Wes shook his head. “It’s impossible.”

“Oh I’m possible.” His voice turned into growls as he fully shifted. Instead of Tyler, stood a wolf in his stead.

Wes lunged for the vervain button, almost breathing in relief when the mist came out of the vents wrapping around the wolf. Glowing eyes opened in the purple mist of the cell.

The wolf lunged at the cell doors, denting them. Wes backed up against the wall. Tyler hit the doors again and again, until they gave out.

Wes gasped as he made a run for the stairs. Tyler lunged at him, landing on top of the doctor, sinking his teeth into his neck. Ripping and pulling. Mangled man.

Tyler moved back to the cell doors growling at Enzo before throwing himself at the doors, until they gave way. And like he promised, Enzo ran.

***

Isaac came out of the house with a child, rubbing his eyes. Stella rushed away from the wolf she was talking to.

“Is he okay?” Stella asked, pulling Teddy into her arms.

“He had a nightmare. Said the house was on fire.” Isaac shook his head.

“Teddy what did you see?” Stella asked.

“It was all burning.” Teddy rubbed his eyes again.

Stella quickly handed Teddy back to Isaac. “I have to go.” Stella rushed into the house and to the stairs.

Stella grabbed her phone out of her pocket quickly dialing Hendrik’s numbers. It rang twice before it was answered.

“Hendrik,” Stella breathed in relief.

“Sorry to disappoint.” Ruben’s voice filtered through the phone with amusement.

“Where is he?” Stella ran down the steps, careful of where she stepped.

“Why? Is everything okay?” Ruben asked.

“No, the house is going to catch on fire.” Stella stated.

“Where’s Carmen?” Ruben asked.

“I don’t know but I have to free about two dozen wolves.” Stella breathed heavily by the time she reached the cellar door.

“Do not-” Stella cut him off.

“I have to do something.” Stella hung up the phone and stuffed it back into her pocket. She grunted as she turned the heavy door.

She froze when she got into the room. Twenty or more pairs of glowing golden eyes stared at her. Stella’s hands shook as she moved towards the first wolf. She breathed a small sigh of relief when he didn’t snap at her.

The chain around his neck holding a silver ring. “Connor.” Stella put her hands on his chains, he snapped at her hands.

“This house is going to catch on fire. I have to.” The wolf shook his head. Stella didn’t bother to listen and she ripped the chains from his neck.

She has just gotten Connor free when another set of hands joined hers on the next set of chains. Stella looked up to see Annabeth next to her, the rest of the wolves standing behind her.

“I figured you could use some help.” Annabeth grinned before turning to her pack. “Unchain them. All of them.”

“Most people would have called me crazy.” Stella stated as she moved back to the chains, the Crescent pack rushing past her.

“When a witch child tells you the house is going to go up in flames you tend to listen. Isaac caught me up.” Annabeth stated.

Each wolf that was free rushed by them, out of the house, following Connor to the outside. The wolf came back every time. Leading the next few to the exit. Stella sighed in relief after the last wolves were released. Connor came back and watched Stella motioning her to follow him.

They all made it outside smiling in relief. Connor took off into the woods no doubt following the wolves.

“Thank you.” Carmen was rushing into Stella, pulling her into a tight hug. “Thank you.” The heretic repeated it.

Stella smiled and hugged her back. “No problem.” Stella stated. Carmen pulled back, wiping her eyes with a smile on her face.

“Where’s Jack?” Annabeth asked, looking around the group of people. “Where is my brother?” She asked a little fiercer now as she pushed past people.

“Last time I saw him he was with Hayley.” Oliver piped up from the back of the group.

“I think he’s inside.” Isaac stated, holding Teddy to his chest. Stella moved towards him, being pulled under his arm.

Annabeth rushed up the stairs and grabbed a hold of the handle, she felt her panic rising when the door didn’t open. “Come on!” Annabeth pounded her fist against the door.

“Jack!” Annabeth yelled, throwing her shoulder up against it now. A burning smell started to come from the house.

“Move!” Carmen yelled.

“Jackson!” Annabeth hit the door again.

“Anna!” Jackson’s voice sounded from
inside the house, his voice horse from the smoke.

Carmen rushed forward, grabbing a hold of Annabeth and moved her away from the house. It went up in flames throwing wood at the pack of wolves as the house burned and exploded.

“Jackson!” Annabeth screamed, Carmen holding her tightly. Tears streaming down the werewolves face. Annabeth sobbed roughly in Carmen’s arms.

It was a silent few moments all of the wolves staring at the rubble of the house, their ears filled with Annabeth’s sobs.

A figure appeared in the rubble, holding up an unconscious man with his arm. Besides the smoke following after them and the soot ran over their skin giving them a charred look. They seemed fine.

“Hendrik.” Stella breathed. The man he was holding was Jackson.

“Jackson,” Annabeth jumped up from the ground, wiping her face as she rushed forwards.

“He’s fine. Besides smoke inhalation.” Hendrik told her as he handed off the young wolf in his arms.

“Thank you.” Annabeth lowered her brother to the ground, holding his hand in her own.

Hendrik made his way to Stella, he pulled her into him, pressing his nose into her hair. “Hayley,” Stella whispered, staring at the ruin of the plantation house.

“She’s fine. Elijah got her out.” Stella breathed a sigh of relief and let her body fall into his, taking all of her weight on himself.

“We have to go.” Annabeth wiped her face and looked up at the sky, the moon was going down.

“We’ll find a way to break your curse.” Hendrik stated as he gave Annabeth a look.

“Thank you again.” Annabeth whispered and pulled her brother with her. Jackson was now awake and standing on his own feet, though he looked sick.

Hendrik held his arms out for Teddy, the little boy falling into them. He held the back of his head against his shoulder.

“You’re okay.” Hendrik let himself whisper out.

“I’m okay.” Teddy grinned from over Hendrik’s shoulder.

Hendrik laughed gently and wrapped his other arm around Stella’s shoulder, pulling her into his side. He nodded towards Carmen and Isaac.

***

Maggie gasped, her eyes opening, she shot forwards sitting up in the bed. She groaned as she placed her hand on her forehead.

“Maggie!” Alistair shot forwards, away from the chair he had been sitting in. He wrapped his arms around her waist, burying his head into her shoulder.

“Alistair,” Maggie breathed out, wrapping her own arms around his neck. He just held her for a minute. When they pulled away tear stains ran down Alistair’s face, Maggie couldn’t help herself she moved her hand to his face.

“I thought I-we lost you.” Alistair reached up holding her hand in place.

“You didn’t.” Maggie smiled sadly at him.

“I don’t ever want to. I want to be by your side for eternity, I only ever want to be by your side. And when you almost died I felt out of my mind. I want to- I want you. Okay I want you, Forever.” Alistair tilted his head to look in her eyes.

“What are you saying?” Maggie asked, locking eyes with him, Brown clashing with blue, sky and earth.

Alistair leaned closer, eyes locked on hers, their faces centimeters apart. “I am in love with you. I want you. I need you. I can’t breathe when you're not near, I don’t think I even want to breathe without you because then it’s all worthless. Life without you is worthless and I don’t want to live another second of wasted breath. I am in love with you, Magnolia LeBlanc. And I hope you need me to.”

Maggie jumped forwards, wrapping her arms around his neck, pulling him to her body, kissing him with every emotion she’s ever felt. Alistair gently pulled away a moment later, breathing heavy, placing his forehead against hers.

“In case it wasn’t clear . . . I need you.” Alistair grinned, moving back in to kiss her.

***

Stella sighed, her body seemed to be weighing against her as she sat in the passenger side of Hendrik’s car, Teddy was asleep in the back. Isaac was saying goodbye to his new friend.

Stella grabbed her phone and froze when she saw the message lighting up the dark. Stella placed it on the dash board and wrung her hands together.

“You okay?” Hendrik asked when he climbed inside of the car.

“Stiles called. He left a message.” Stella answered, biting her lip, looking at the phone on the dashboard.

“Answer it.” Hendrik told her. “This is what you’ve been waiting for, you want closure. Answer it.”

“What if it’s not the closure type of message?” Stella asked.

“I could always send him a video to convince him you're taken.” Hendrik smiled.

Stella rolled her eyes and grabbed her phone. “You suck.” She gently hit the voicemail and waited for it to start playing.

“Um, it's Stiles. I know it’s been . . . a while. But Scott filled me in, said you found someone and you’re happy. That I need to move on. I get it. It’s time to move on. I’m happy that you’re happy. I know you’ve moved on, so you don’t need to respond but I’m sorry for the way that things ended.” The voice ended.

“Closure?” Hendrik asked.

Stella nodded. “Closure.” She reached over, wrapping his hand in hers and smiled as he turned on the car.